Diary of Frederick William Hurst
by Frederick William Hurst
1833-1918

This work in public domain since 1988

First and second printings: self-published by Joyce Holt
under her copyright, which she now relinquishes

[original ISBN: 9781495923326]

DEDICATION

Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers…

Malachi 4:5-6

CONTENTS

Timeline	
Acknowledgments	
Foreword	
Diary [1833 - 1856]	
Diary 1857 - 1858	
Enroute to Utah [1857 - 1860]	
Mission Diary 1875 - 1877	
Vision	
Testimony 	
Notes by F.W.H.	
Appendix A: Notes [1961]	
Appendix B: History	

Timeline

	years	
Early childhood	1833-1839	
Youth in New Zealand	1839-1852	
Sailed twice to Australian gold fields;
   second time: met missionaries
	1852-1854	
Served 7 months as missionary 
  in Bendigo Gold Mines
	1854-1855	
Sailed to Hawaii (11 weeks at sea);
   served 13 months as a missionary
     	1855-1856	
Sailed to San Francisco (2 weeks at sea); 
   served 6 months as a missionary
	1856-1857	
Trekked overland to Salt Lake City, Utah	1857-1858	
Served as guard in Echo Canyon	1858	
Met and married Aurelia Hawkins;
   worked for Pony Express
	1858-1860	
Steamed to New Zealand (5 weeks at sea)
   to serve as a missionary
	1875	
   North Island, 10 months 	1875-1876	
   South Island, 6 months	1876-1877
	
Returned home to family in Utah
   (3 weeks at sea)	1877	

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

The Diary of Frederick William Hurst was first compiled and produced in book form in 1961 by his grandson, Samuel Harris Hurst Jr and his wife Ida.

It was typed into electronic format in 2001 by Frederick’s great-great-granddaughter Joyce Holt.

Cover artwork by Frederick William Hurst
December 10, 1875
on his way back to New Zealand

Foreword
During the years that the diary of Frederick William Hurst, my grandfather, has been in my possession I have felt a responsibility for its safekeeping very keenly. I knew it belonged to his family, not to me alone, but still it must be preserved. When parts of it were in the hands of others I worried about it, for my experience in loaning books had taught me that many are lost. At times I have not granted a request to take either part or all of it from me for fear of losing it.
Now the Diary is in a shape to be turned over to the family as a possession of anyone who desires it. This is a great relief to me, though it has taken much patience, and tedious work to put it into its present form. Most of his writing is over one hundred years old, and was written in a style that is not common today. Naturally, age has left its effect upon it until in a few places it could not be read, therefore, a few lines have been left out. As is mentioned in the diary that is now ready, pages are missing from the original writings. It is quite probable that names of people and places, at times, are not properly written because of not being able to distinguish the letters properly. It is hoped that these things will be overlooked, but that the spirit and the message that runs through its pages have been preserved.
Appreciation is here expressed for encouragements that have been given, both by members of this man's family, and others that are interested in keeping pioneer stories alive by a recording of them. It is largely a result of such encouragement coming from Dr. A. Russell Mortensen, head of the Utah State Historical Society, that this work has been produced in its present form. After studying the diary for some ten days he urged very strongly that it be put out for the family because of its value to them. He also recommended mimeograph work because of its being so much less expensive than any other method, thus putting it in a price range where more members of the family could afford a copy of it.
Without the help and patience of my wife Ida I should have failed long ago. In fact she is the one who deserves most of the credit for this work. She has spent hours with a magnifying glass and her typewriter on some pages to be sure to get the proper message recorded.
Mrs. Joyce Palmer is deserving of much credit in this production also. It is to her that we are indebted for the stencil and mimeograph work. She has been most conscientious and painstaking in the service she has given. Because of difficulties encountered in typing the manuscript from the original writing it was not easy to get punctuations and paragraphing correctly done, in fact, some of the paragraphing in the manuscript was almost completely overlooked. Because of Mrs. Palmer's interest and efficient work this has been much improved and for this we are deeply appreciative, and desire that she be numbered with those contributing to this work.

The diary is as it was written by its author. There are places where he is rather outspoken regarding people and practice. These have not been left out or modified, for these statements express his personality as much as any other expressions, and if full credit is given to circumstances prevailing it will be understandable why frankness of expression was used even though it may not have been the wisest course to follow.
He has left us several sketches or drawings, some of which are here presented. Seal Rock at the mouth of Golden Gate Harbor; the ship in which he sailed to New Zealand in 1875, the Colima; a drawing of the house built upon the ground that he helped to clear of brush and trees as a boy up near the cemetery should be of interest to all. The unidentified lady, the Thames River at Auckland, and some other sketches were given dates of drawing that fit in nicely with efforts made by friends to have some of his works auctioned off to help with his natural expenses. Feeling that these may very well have been the pencil drafts of these paintings they have been placed in the diary with the thought that they may make his problems in the mission field just a little more real to his family who live in comparative ease today.
It is hoped that both interest and inspiration to carry on in the work that meant so much to this man will be transferred from him to his numerous posterity in the experiences here enumerated by him. His testimony is recorded in writing time and time again in these pages. It would seem though that the most convincing one is the fact that he is undaunted in leaving home and loved ones as a witness to the sincerity of his convictions. His love of home and loved ones is expressed beautifully in his letters to them. If one bothers to check airline distances from charts now available it will be discovered that he traveled the equivalent of once around the world to get to Zion, and to carry the message that brought so much joy to him to others that they might have their lives enriched by it.
If this message can be carried to, and touch the hearts of his descendants then Ida and I shall feel amply rewarded for the worry and work we have put into it. The Lord grant that this might be done.
Samuel H. Hurst
June 26, 1961

DIARY OF FREDERICK WILLIAM HURST
Inasmuch as I have seen many ups and downs, and passed through many changing scenes, especially of late years, it has entered my mind to write a brief history of my life.
I was born of Christian parents on the Isle of Jersey, June 30, 1833 (according to the record kept in the old family bible). My father kept the Victoria Nursery, St. Clement's Road, for about four years. My youngest brother, Charles Clement Hurst, was born in the above mentioned nursery, May 28, 1839. In the latter part of that year, I think in September, my father sold out and we embarked on board the steamer, "Transit," and after a voyage of two days we landed at Gravesend, England. From there we went down into Essex to visit our relations. About this time there was quite an excitement raised in regard to the colonization of the islands of New Zealand. My father caught the fever. He thought it would be better to go to a new country, especially as ours was a large family, numbering 6 children, myself included, and most of us young (though if all my brothers and sisters had lived there would have been eleven of us). I am the tenth, consequently the youngest but one. There were four of us boys and two girls.
Sometime in the month of December, 1839, with a company of immigrants we embarked on board the BARQUE BOLTON bound for New Zealand, and after a long weary voyage of five months, the greater part of which time my father and I were very sick, insomuch so that the Doctors thought we would never recover. However, sometime in April, 1840, we landed in what is now the city of Wellington. At that time the trees grew down to the water's edge. These Islands were very thickly timbered with pines and other trees.
The Islands of New Zealand are very mountainous, the climate very temperate and healthy. The aborigines, when we first went there were very friendly and hospitable, but before the end of the year 1840, owing to the imposition and oppression of the whites, the natives took up arms and commenced by murdering whole families. Consequently, every able bodied person, my father and eldest brother among the number, had to turn out and drill, and build forts, etc. The H. M. Frigate NORTH STAR brought troops, but like the American Indians the New Zealanders would not come out in the open field but kept in the brush. It is so long ago that I cannot remember the number of ships of war, or the numbers of regiments of soldiers that came there shortly after the war broke out, suffice it to say, there was a great deal of blood shed before peace was declared sometime in 1847.
Sometime in 1845 my eldest brother, Alfred, joined the militia, and my father and my brother, Alexander, joined the volunteers. I had a desire to join the latter, but was considered too small, indeed I could not present a musket. However, I used to practice shooting with a light fowling piece that father brought from England. Although I did not join any particular company, I, with a number of other boys about the same age, was drilled every afternoon. We would go to school about 10 o'clock A.M. and stay till 2 P.M., then an old sergeant would drill us until 6 P.M. Sometime we would have to go and assist in making fortification.
Long will I remember the month of May, 1846. My father had taken up a tract of land in or near a place called Karori, about four miles from Wellington. We had a young man by the name of Haney Mason working for us. He, my eldest brother, Alfred, and myself were felling brush and clearing the land for cultivation. The rest of the family were then living in town. On Sunday, the 16th of May, Alfred started early in the morning for provisions, as we were nearly out of food. Not long after he left, our dog, a large Newfoundland, commenced barking most furiously. We ran out of our hut to learn the cause. There we found a man cursing and swearing, and the dog trying to get at the man's throat. We called the dog off and the man went away. At first we thought the natives had come. If they had, we determined to sell our lives dearly, for we knew if we were taken alive, we would suffer an awful death and then be eaten up by the Cannibals.
We were building a large house to live in, and as my youngest sister Amelia's birthday was near at hand, we wanted to get it finished in time; as they talked of coming up to spend the day and bringing a number of young people of our acquaintance. Among the number was the Reverend Jonas Woodward and daughter, and the Misses Edwards. (I would state that the Reverend Mr. Woodward was a Calvinist, and my father, mother, brother Alfred, and sister Selina had joined his church. I would state here that the Reverend Woodward did not preach for hire, but earned his own living elsewhere.)
Well, to return to my story, Sunday passed off quietly. When Monday came we set to work on our new house. We worked all day and the following night with but very little food to eat. We had a little flour in a small cask, but the dog got his head into it and ran into the brush with it sometime Sunday night. There being plenty of game in the shape of birds, I went out and shot some which we roasted and ate with a couple of potatoes, without salt. Monday passed away, still Alfred did not return. As I before stated, we worked all night, and on Tuesday morning, May 18, Alfred arrived bringing not only the provisions, but also the before mentioned young people to spend the day, and a happier day I had never spent. 
When I think back it all appears like a dream, but like all other days of pleasure or otherwise, it had an end. In the evening we accompanied them about a mile on the road and then Haney and I returned; my brother, Alfred, intending to return the next morning. After returning home, Haney amused me all the rest of the evening, telling tales of Lord Nelson, and other noted characters. Just after we had turned into bed the dog barked and presently we heard footsteps. We got our gun ready, then hailed. Much to our surprise, we were answered by both Alfred and Alexander, they informed us they had come to fetch us home, for Rangiheta, the chief in command over the Natives, was going to take the city of Wellington the next morning and eat up all whites for breakfast. They also informed us that father and mother were very uneasy about us, and previous to leaving home they had promised to be back by midnight at the latest. 
Before leaving, however, we thought we would try and eat up all the provisions so as not to leave anything for the enemy. Again we wanted to be prepared for any emergency, for we did not know what might happen. After eating, we decided to wait for the moon to arise, as our road lay through a very dense forest the first mile or two. As soon as the moon arose we took up our line of march as follows: Alfred went in advance with the cow, armed with a firing piece loaded with ball; Haney Mason next with Sundries, armed with a musket loaded with bullets; then Alexander, with the bedding and a bayonet; and I brought up the rear leading a one year old steer, and armed with an American axe. 
When we got within two miles of home, we met a large company of men under the command of Mr. Rapp, a lawyer. When they met us they called out, "Who comes there!" Instead of Alfred answering, "A friend," he merely said "Me." The men, according to orders, presented their muskets ready to fire at us, but Alexander called out, "FRIEND" and then they let us pass. We reached home in safety just before daylight and found them in dreadful fright, they thinking we had fallen into the hands of the enemy.
Several Men of War were laying in port, also H. M. War Steamer INFLEXABLE. All the men who could be spared were sent on shore, for it was expected that the enemy would attack the town early in the morning. However, morning came and no enemy, they learning through their spies we were too well prepared to receive them. I was never more fatigued in my life, and enemy or no enemy, as soon as we reached home, I lay down and fell asleep, for I had been up three nights.
Sometime in September following, my father leased another piece of land in Karori, close by the main road. They had built a fort at this place out of large pine logs. There was quite a large settlement there at that time. About this time, Haney Mason left us and shipped on board H. M. Frigate COLLIAPE. Alexander was still living at Mr. James Taines Groceries Hardware and Earthenware store. Soon after father had taken the land I mentioned, Alfred, Clement and myself went to work on it, but Alfred was sparking at the time, and consequently, Clement and I were left to ourselves most of the time. Father had a nursery in town and that required all of his attention. Indeed, sometime he would be very sick for he was much troubled with the Asthmatic cough, and was, therefore, unable to do much work.
I remember a little circumstance that happened one day as Clement and I were at work digging a piece of ground. He accidently fell with his right arm under my spade just as I was chopping out a root. If the spade had been sharp, it would have taken his hand off, but as it was it cut through a muscle but broke no bones. Alfred took him to town and I was left alone all night to reflect on my clumsiness, and I resolved to be more careful in the future.
Seeing Alfred was careless and indifferent about the farm, and that, young as I was, I had to attend to everything, I thought to go on my own hook, so much against Alfred's will, I took a situation at Mr. Robert Langdon's Grocery, Hardware, and Ironmonger's Store. I have wished a thousand times since that I had been apprenticed to a carpenter, however, I entered upon my new duties about December 1846. I stayed with Mr. Langdon till the latter part of 1847, soon after hostilities had ceased and peace was declared.
I had nearly forgotten a little circumstance that occurred about the close of the war as follows. One Sunday, while all the folks were in Church, an alarm was sounded that the Natives had attacked the other end of the settlement, two miles from our house and six miles from town, and they were burning houses and everything before them. The Reverend Jonas Woodward was right in the middle of his sermon when the messenger burst open the doors and roared out at the top of his voice, "The natives have come, the natives have come." Out ran the parson followed by most of the congregation, leaving the balance fainting and screaming. As there was nobody to look after them, the poor little dears had to come to as best they could. As stated before, the preacher and most of the congregation had rushed to the scene of action named. In the meantime a messenger had been dispatched to town for reinforcements, but the whole affair turned out to be a hoax. A girl by the name of Susan Hallard, out of sheer devilment, had raised all the fuss, and even went so far as to light a fire in the center of their own house and the people got there just in time to save it from burning down. Besides, she was throwing stones into the neighbors' houses, smashing their windows.
Through the persuasion of my brother, Alfred, I left Mr. Langdon's toward the latter part of the year, 1847, and again tried farming. He bought several cows and we started on a large scale, keeping a dairy. In the meantime the whole of our family had moved into the country, with the exception of Alexander, who still lived with Mr. Taines. I spent the whole of the year 1848 at home, farming or clearing land. Nothing of importance transpired until about the 15th of October when the city of Wellington was nearly destroyed by earthquake. Most of the brick and stone houses and chapels were destroyed, and scarcely a chimney escaped being thrown to the ground, also some two or three persons killed, and one human actually died with fright.
According to the traditions of the natives, this Island was entirely broken up by earthquakes about 100 years previous, in fact, soon after we landed we were almost shook out of our beds, and not a year elapsed without minor shocks were felt. Strange to say, they were nearly always felt after heavy rains, indeed at the time I am writing about there had been uncommonly heavy rains. 
The first shocks were felt about 20 minutes past 2 a.m. Monday. Being slightly sick with a headache, I was lying awake at the time, the wind was blowing a hurricane, and the rain pouring down. On a sudden the wind and rain ceased, a dreadful rumbling sound was heard, speedily followed by a heavy earthquake shock. At first the house reeled to and fro and then appeared to sink into the earth. I cannot describe my feelings on that occasion. Many people stated that every time they felt a shock, it caused them to feel sick, for my part, it made me feel like Pat did when he visited his lady love, my heart flew into my mouth.
Next morning I accompanied my brother, Alexander, into town. When we arrived there, all was confusion. The people thought surely the world was come to an end or that the whole city was going to be swallowed up. The day was very dark and cloudy. Many people left the city and went to the mountains; the earth was not quiet till Tuesday morning, then the clouds cleared away and the sun shone brightly. I never saw a finer or more pleasant day; most people thought that the earthquakes had ceased and set to work rebuilding their chimneys that had been thrown down, but about half past two p.m. there came a shock much heavier than the first. Alfred and I were in the bush at the time and I never shall forget the way the tall pines clashed one against another. Some were torn up by the roots, limbs and branches were falling in all directions, but we escaped unhurt and immediately returned home.
The people assembled from one end of the settlement to the other to the meeting house, and the next day was set apart for fasting and prayer. All the vessels there, lying in port, were filled with frightened multitudes, and in fact one vessel started to go to Sydney, New South Wales, but got wrecked before they got out of the heads and barely escaped with their lives. The vessel was totally lost.
Thursday morning about 5:30 o'clock, we experienced another shock, heavier than any previous, this brought everything to the ground that was not made of wood. The people flocked to the Chapels that were left standing. Many became what they called converted and joined the various churches, many put me in mind of the prophets of Baal, they would shout and roar as if their God was asleep or on a journey, ...  
 
[Here a page is missing from the Journal. The next page begins with his brother, Alexander's sickness.]

When the doctor arrived and saw the condition he was in, said, "How you have been deceiving me, I have been murdering you." He soon ascertained that my brother was severely ruptured, and immediately sent for another doctor. Finally four of the best doctors attended him, had him removed to a hospital and then they operated upon him, but he died shortly afterward. Before he died however, he told the doctors he had ruptured himself several times, but had kept it to himself. It makes me sad to think over these reminiscences of the past, consequently I will close this chapter and rest a while.
After the death of my brother Alexander, I felt that I must exert myself more than ever and try all in my power to make up for the loss of my brother's help and comfort my parents and brothers and sisters. I felt that I could not do too much for them, in fact, I felt that I must be a man. Well, afterward Mr. Taines, with whom my brother had been living, offered much higher wages than I was getting at Messers. Landon and Spinkes, to go and take my Brother's place, but they were not agreeable at the time and promised to raise my salary. But shortly afterward they dissolved partnership and Mr. Langdon retired from business, and furthermore I met with an accident which nearly proved fatal to me. I slipped off the landing out of the loft and nearly broke my back, and I was ill for six or eight weeks, and when I did get about again I was so weak, and consequently I could not do as much work as I was accustomed to. And when Mr. Spinks found I was not so strong as I used to be, he told me if I wished to go to Mr. Taines I might, as he could not afford to give me a higher salary than he was. Accordingly I made arrangements with Mr. Taines and shifted my position immediately. This was some time in June, 1851.
After I had been in this place about one year, I thought I would do better by going to the gold mines in Australia. (If I remember right, gold was first discovered in Australia in the latter part of 1850) Numbers of the people left New Zealand to seek a fortune in the new mines before mentioned. Thomas Strachon and I made up our minds to go to the land of gold and try our luck. It is, or used to be part of my nature to save money, and in the beginning of the year 1852 I left off both smoking and drinking, even wine, and also, as I was boarding myself, left off drinking coffee and tea, and eating meat, and I can testify from experience that I was much healthier than I had ever been before. Well, by the June following, I had saved $67.00 and in the commencement of July I left Mr. Taine, joined a company of six young men, mostly Scotchmen, Thomas's friends. We organized our company, had a cradle made, also a tent and tools. I then went home and stayed until we could obtain a vessel bound for Melbourne, Victoria Colony. 
My Father and all my acquaintances tried all they could to keep me from going, and as a last resource my mother got me shut up in a room with the Reverend Jonas Woodward. He talked for at least an hour telling me about people going blind, the pest of flies, outlaws, hot weather, etc. and when he got through he asked, "Well, Fred, what do you think of going now?"
I very politely told him that the more I thought of going the more I liked the idea, and another thing, I would rather go and see for myself, then I would be satisfied and not before. He told my mother I was very obstinate and would go at all hazards. Accordingly, on the 8th of September 1852 I bade my folks farewell. When I bade my father goodbye he said, "Well goodbye, son, the Lord bless you, I shall never see your face again in the flesh." Alas, his words came true for he died on the first of December, about three months after I left home.
Well, after a weary voyage of three weeks, during which time we did not have half provisions enough to eat, or water to drink, in fact the last three or four days we were on board there was nothing served. We were 224 passengers on board the Barque Tary, a 342 ton vessel, she was a very old vessel, and every time the wind blew a little fresh, something or other would be carried away. We landed in Melbourne, about the 1st of October most famished.
The first thing that occurred worthy of note was the following little circumstance: As we were landing our baggage on the wharf, an elderly gentleman came and stood in the wharf waiting for the steamboat. Soon after, two well dressed and to all appearances, gentlemen, came and stood beside him. Suddenly one of them put his hand into the first gentleman's pocket, extracted his purse therefrom and took to his heels followed by the gentleman he had robbed. When he found the latter was gaining on him, he suddenly stooped down and threw his pursuer over his head, and when he fell he knocked the cap off his knee, but the bystanders pursued the two villains and caught them in a swamp or marsh nearby. I thought to myself, if this is a specimen of what we will see in the mines we shall have lively times, and will not lack items for a journal.
After strengthening the inner man we took a stroll around town. The city was literally crowded with people. It seemed to me they were from all nations. All was hustle and confusion. Large nuggets of gold were to be seen in the Broker's windows, also large piles of souvenirs and bank notes, specimens of gold quartz. All kinds of reports were in circulation respecting the mines. We put up at a boarding house and I was very much amused at the different accounts men would give in respect to the gold diggings.
Next day we started for Forest Creek. First day we made 20 miles, we were very much fatigued owing to the heavy load we packed on our backs, my load weighed between 40 and 50 pounds consisting of provisions, shovel, pick, clothing, and blankets, etc. We were really very much diverted in the night as one man named Simeon roared out, "Oh my back, oh my back." Of course we all arose thinking he was being murdered, some examined him while others ran outside, but could see nobody. At length Duncan said, "Oh I don't think I'll be able to go any further for I gave my back such a devil of a wrench lifting a cup of water off the fire." There was another bright youth who calculated to get nuggets as big as a horse's head by daylight next morning; by daylight his courage calmed down considerably, and being very much afraid that Duncan would get robbed if he went by himself, he concluded to accompany him, with a number of others; the roads were very muddy. We would meet people all day long, they would say, "Oh, it is no use going, all the gold is dug." Others would say, it was all a hoax, they had been to see for themselves and had worked for weeks and spent all they had. Again others more fortunate would say there was plenty of gold, they had worked so many weeks or months and had made money hand over fist. One of our party turned back, however, I was determined to go on if I went alone. The roads were lined with teams of all kinds, people of all nations and colors and grades, some few respectable, but the more part escaped convicts, cutthroats, murderers, thieves, gamblers, blacklegs; in fact to make a long story short, the scum of the earth were there. To use a common expression, "all hell let loose".
After a long and extremely weary march of over seventy miles, we arrived at Forest Creek Mines, Victory Colony, October 1, 1852, Saturday afternoon. We pitched our tent by the side of Jackass Valley, in the midst of a patch of the prettiest wild flowers I ever saw. I was so very much fatigued I could scarcely walk around. My feet were dreadfully blistered. Everything was all hustle and bustle; it was every man for himself and the devil for his own. Heard tales of the most atrocious, cold blooded murders and robberies. As far as the eye could see, the earth was dug up. At a distance the diggings looked more like newly made graves than anything else. It took us till dark to get our tent fixed.
From early evening until midnight, in fact all hours of the night, guns and pistols were being fired. If there had been no danger of thieves, there was great danger of being shot, for bullets were flying in all directions. Next morning, Sunday, October 2, some of us took a walk up the creek and met with a young man, David Cutting. He told us we had better move up farther, so the next day we moved up about two miles. Tuesday, we could not be united, some wanted to go one place and some another, one place would be too deep, and another too shallow, or too wet, however, we commenced operations.
Provisions were very high priced, $1.75 for one loaf, potatoes could scarcely be had at 75 cents, and half rotten at that. Everything else at about the same ration. We dug in the most unlikely places and of course got little or no gold, but I must confess it was our own fault. However, after two weeks of hard labor, we were $7.50 in debt, besides spending all our money. Our party got discouraged, said they would go back to Melbourne. I told them if we had kept united and gone to work properly I knew we could have done well, adding that they might go to town, as for me I was not going until I got something to go with. So Monday, October 10, our party broke up and sold their tent and tools, but I kept mine. I was left alone with but a sixpence in my pocket in the midst of strangers in a strange land. However, I didn't despond, I concluded I would hire out as a clerk, errand boy, lackey, or anything until I could get started again.
I walked to the Manchester Store, "Harker & Company", I was engaged at $60.00 per month. I got a situation in the same firm for Thomas Strache of our party, he having concluded not to go to Melbourne. I entered upon my new duties and it was not long until I gained the confidence of my employers and all in the firm. 
It was not long until I was dispatched to Bendigo, 35 miles distant. They entrusted me with between two and three thousand dollars to invest. I made the trip without accident. In those days it was very dangerous to travel. Not a day or night passed but what some dreadful tragedy would happen.
 For instance, I was at Moonlight Flat, one man armed with pistols met an elderly gentleman, stopped him in sight of hundreds of men in open daylight and demanded his money or his life. He handed over his money to the robber, walked on about twelve steps, turned and fired at the villain and shot him in the back of the neck and he fell in the road. The gentleman then returned to the body, got his money and left the fellow in his blood. Again, on Montgomery hill close by, two men quarreled, one seized a double barrel gun, fired at his partner and blew his mouth and one side of his face away, the blood and brains flew all over the wall of the house. Again, nearer still, close by our store a man was shot dead. He had robbed Mr. Steel's store of a bag of flour weighing 200 pounds. Mr. Steel watched him come out from the back of the store, fired at him and he fell dead in the public street. The young man who had stolen the flour was well off. Time would fail me to record even one hundredth part of what daily occurred.
I had some narrow escapes, for instance, I was required to go to a certain ranch. They called it fourteen miles, but I believe it was the longest twenty miles I ever traveled. Just as I began to get into the brush I met two men armed to the teeth, they stopped me. I was mounted on a very fiery horse. One fellow seized hold of the bridle, wanted to know if I would sell it. I said no. He said he would have it anyhow. I was just going to set spurs to him when I heard sound of horses feet on the keen air, I looked around and saw a man turn the corner of the road, put his hand in his bosom and draw out a long knife and gallop to the rescue. The fellows took leg in the brush. I thanked the gentleman and we rode on together for some few miles. I then turned off to the left alone and had not rode more than three or four miles when a whole herd of wild cattle took after me, a mad bull taking the lead, tearing up the ground and bellowing fast and furiously. I put spurs to my horse and ran up hill and down dale, first dodging under trees and then skirting a marsh or swamp. My horse being very fleet, I soon left them far behind and reached the farm without further accident.
I asked a man how they measured the miles in this country. He replied, "We pile a rope, mount a horse and put spurs to him, and when the rope is out we call it a mile." After supper we all sat around the fire telling stories when all at once our hostess came running, screaming and came near fainting. When she recovered a little she informed us that she had put her child to bed, and had just been in the bedroom and discovered a black snake coiled up. We all got up and crept to the door; breathless silence prevailed, one young man walked in on tip toes with the intention of catching the reptile by the tail and swing it across the room, everybody trembled for both the man and child; he at last, after sundry maneuvers, seized the snake by the tail and without receiving any harm swung it across the room. There the poisonous reptile lay apparently stunned with the fall. We all rushed in with sticks but instead of a snake as all had supposed it turned out to be a black belt. We enjoyed a good hearty laugh at the joke.
Next day I rode back to Forest Creek. As soon as I began to get into the diggings a man shouted after me. I stopped and he came up, (it was an old man) "What", says he, "don't you know me, Fred." I soon recognized him. I had previously got slightly acquainted with him. He would have me stop and drink a cup of tea. While I was drinking it, someone felled a tree close by and my horse took fright and bolted and nearly threw me off, however, I reached home safely. Shortly after this I again went to Bendigo and stayed six or eight weeks. Shortly after I arrived there I took sick and remained so for six weeks. The Doctor gave me up two or three times. I at last recovered and as soon as I was strong enough I returned to Forest Creek. While on the road coming down a hill, my horse fell down. I escaped unhurt but the horse skinned its face and knees and right side and it was with some difficulty we got started again. When about ten miles from home there came on a severe thunderstorm accompanied by vivid lightning and heavy rains. The next day, December 25, 1852, we spent a very merry Christmas.
January 12, 1853, Thomas Strachon and I left the Manchester Store. Previous to my leaving, Mr. Smith the Manager, told me if I did not do well at the diggings to come back again and not spend all my money. I had $200.00 coming to me; I sent mother $100.00 and kept the rest. Mr. Smith gave Thomas Strachon a certificate of his for his good conduct, but told me he wouldn't give me any as my face was sufficient recommendation anywhere.
The Ladden and Fayers Creek diggings were just opening up so we went over there and pitched our tent. David Cutting also joined us. It took us two weeks to work our first claim, and we got but a very little gold out of it. It was very wet sinking, and numerous accidents happened each day. Numbers lost their lives, four men being killed in one claim one morning by earth falling in on them, and two were killed by foul air. Times were exciting. Men would quarrel and fight, sometimes with their fists, knives, pistols, picks and shovels, etc. One evening near our tent, some young men while playing at cards quarreled, and at last settled the dispute by fighting a duel. As we sat around the table, several shots were exchanged till one of the parties was shot dead.
We worked around German Gully and other places but hardly cleared expenses. At last toward the end of February, we moved to Bendigo. Previous to this, however, David Cutting left us. We prospected in Sporing Gulley. Found some of our acquaintances there, Francis Evans and others, who were doing well. Shortly after we arrived there, Thomas took sick and kept to his bed for a month. During this time I worked round by myself but got very little gold as there was no water to wash our dust. We spent all our money and had to borrow twenty dollars. At last I started sinking a hole in the gully, sunk it down as far as I could by myself, and as Thomas was getting a little better I got him to help me. The depth of the sinkings varied from twelve to twenty feet, but with his assistance I soon got to the bottom. The first four buckets paid $25 and the next between $40 and $50. This encouraged Thomas so that he soon got well and we worked hard and prospected till the rains set in. We made money hand over fist.
Sometime during the latter part of March I heard of the death of my father. He died the 1st of December 1852, at Wellington, New Zealand. Mother also wrote for me to come home as soon as possible. Shortly after this I left Thomas in charge of the tent and went up to the McIver diggings, stayed there two weeks and returned to Sporing Gulley just one hundred dollars out, not counting lapse of time. We stayed and worked until about the 21st of June. I went down to Melbourne on my way home to New Zealand with about $350 in my pocket. I deposited my gold in the Escort Office and sewed the script in the lining of my pantaloons. I walked forty-eight miles the first day and stayed all night at Sawpoint Gulley, a notorious place for thieves and murderers, however, I traveled alone. Next day I walked but eighteen miles, the roads were so muddy, however, I arrived on the fourth day at noon. I was astonished to see how the place had changed since I left there not quite one year before. A great and mighty city had arisen in the short space of a few months. I had to wait four weeks before I could obtain passage which cost me forty dollars. I spent most of my time in the auction rooms, where I bought quite a lot of presents for my mother and sisters and brothers.
We had a very rough passage, head winds nearly all the way. The vessel, The Australian, just new from England, was a first rate sea boat, Clipper built. One evening we had the wind off our quarter, every stitch of canvas was set. The First Mate told the captain he could see a squall coming, but he thought it would not reach us But before they had time to shorten sail the squall took us, threw the vessel over on her beam; the bulwarks were entirely under water. A great excitement prevailed, the Captain gave orders through his speaking trumpet to let everything go. As soon as this was done she righted much to the astonishment of everybody. At the time this happened we were just off the mouth of Cook's Straight, the wind increased to hurricane and we were soon driving before it under a fair topmast stay sail. This storm blew us about four hundred and fifty miles back, delayed us a week. However, after fourteen days passage we anchored at Wellington Harbor.
The first person I met was the Reverend Jonas Woodward. He shook me very cordially by the hand, informed me that my mother and Alfred had sold our farm, and mother was keeping a boarding house up Willis Street. A short walk took me home. I cannot describe the scene, my sister, Amelia, hung around my neck and cried with joy. They all seemed really glad to see me once more. However I was not contented, before I had been home a week I wished myself back at the mines. It had been my intention to settle down in New Zealand if they had not sold our place in Karari.
Shortly after I got home I went sawing with Thomas Holder. We made twenty dollars a week easy, for timber was worth five dollars per thousand feet.
Much against the entreaties of my mother and sisters and my friends I engaged passage for both Alfred and Clement, my youngest brother, and on the 1st of October, 1853 we set sail for Melbourne, Victoria Colony, Australia, in the Penyard Park. She proved a very leaky vessel, in fact, before we arrived in port we had to pump night and day incessantly.
About the end of October we arrived in Hobson's Bay. We stayed one night at the home where I found Mr. Francis Evans, whom I had known in New Zealand. He was a very zealous Methodist. He introduced a Mr. Frost to us, and as he said he was going to Geelory, I asked him if he would take a parcel for Mr. Charles Webb, that I had brought from Wellington. He replied, "Yes I will, with pleasure." However, before he left he told Mr. Evans to give us some good advice when we got up in the mines. As we determined to go right on, Mr. Evans said he would like us to live in, and take care of, his cabin until he came up which would not be for a week or two. We started on November 1st, arriving on Monday evening, November 5th, deciding to rest awhile in order to get over the effects of our long and weary march.
On the following Sunday while at dinner, a gentleman whom I judged to be a Methodist preacher (for I knew Mr. Evans was a Methodist before I went home last June) came in accompanied by a number of others and informed us they were going to hold meeting. I asked the preacher if he would take a cup of coffee, with this commenced a conversation. As soon as the things were cleared off the table, Thomas Holder, who had accompanied us from New Zealand, Clement and I started to go prospecting, but the preacher came out and said we had better come in for he would do us no harm. I thought it would look rather disrespectful if we went away, so concluded to stay. Well, shortly afterward the meeting commenced. I must confess I was struck at the peculiarity of the hymns. The hymn books were in pamphlet form and headed "Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints". I thought to myself, the Methodists are getting up. If I was astonished at the hymns and tunes, I was still more so at the prayer that was offered up by the preacher. He prayed to the Lord to bless the Prophet, Seer and Revelator, Brigham Young, his councilors, the twelve Apostles and others. I was full of wonder and curiosity. I never had such feelings before in my life. I asked myself the question, "Who can Brigham Young be?" and again, "Who can the twelve apostles be?" It would be impossible for me to tell the hundredth part of what passed through my mind.
After singing another hymn the preacher read a passage from the Book of Mormon. "What book can that be?" thought I to myself. I would very much like to read it for I had never heard that there was such a book before. Well, to proceed, the preacher also read part of the 15th chapter of St. Mark's Gospel, and then preached Faith, Repentance, Baptism for the remission of sins, also the gift of the Holy Ghost by the imposition of hands. Talked about Joseph Smith, gave us a brief history of the Church, the persecutions, etc. I cannot describe my feelings. I could not help paying deep attention, yea, I felt inspired, my heart was drawn toward the speaker, I watched for every word for it seemed good to my soul. The speaker finished his discourse by relating to us part of his history, how he passed through Great Salt Lake City (not then a Mormon) left his family there among the Mormons, and since he left most of his family had joined the Church. 
The speaker, in search of gold, first in California, then came on to Australia for the same purpose, and on his arrival in Sidney he was baptized, ordained the same day and sent on a mission. That he had not long arrived, had never preached before in his life, felt his weakness, but like the Apostles of old, he depended entirely on the Holy Ghost for assistance. However, I thought it was the most sensible and reasonable sermon I ever heard.

[Parley P. Pratt, set apart in 1851 as president of the mission to the Pacific Islands, "...sent Elders John Murdock and Charles Wandell to Australia in 1851, and 1852 nine other missionaries to Australia, New Zealand and Tasmania. Branches were established in each of these lands... All of these missions have been continuous since that time." The Restored Church, p. 275]

After meeting was over the preacher (or Mormon Elder) walked across the room, laid his hands upon my shoulders and said, looking me earnestly in the face at the same time, "Young Man, if you will obey the requirements of the Gospel it will not only be the means of saving you, but also your family and friends in the Kingdom of God."
I asked, "What Gospel?" I did not want to be in a hurry.
 He replied, "Don't you believe what I have been preaching about?"
I answered, "Yes, I certainly believe for it is in accordance with the teachings contained in the Bible, and I have been taught to believe it to be the word of God." I then asked him if he would loan me a Book of Mormon. He not only loaned it to me, but also "The Voice of Warning", which he assured me was very interesting. I almost forgot to state that before the meeting was over several of the Mormons stood up and bore testimony to the truthfulness of Mormonism.
Well, after the congregation were all dismissed and gone away, Alfred commenced a long tirade against the Mormons. Said if he had known he would not have stayed to meeting, expressed his hopes that we would never go again for they were a very dangerous set of people, they practiced plurality of wives, a most abominable doctrine. I wondered where he got his information for I had never heard there was such a people on earth and I had traveled more than he had, however, I told him I believed Mormonism so far, and I was going to investigate it and know for myself. He called the Book of Mormon trash, etc. He said he could take the New Testament and confound the whole sect. The next day the Mormon Elder, Elder William Cooke, came down to see us. I told him what my brother had said before his face; about the plurality of wives etc. He replied: "It is true, we as a people do practice the doctrine, but it is no worse for us to practice it now than it was for the ancients." Suffice to say, he explained everything to my satisfaction. Oh! Bye the bye, a word in regard to Alfred confounding the whole sect. Elder Cooke told him if he had the truth and knew that the Mormons were wrong it was his duty to prove it, adding that the next meeting they would let Alfred have a chance to prove all he could, however, Alfred backed out. I rather guess he was afraid to try it for the Mormons, according to his own acknowledgment, were great scriptorians.
Elder Cooke informed us that Mr. Evans had joined the Church and that he held the Aaronic Priesthood.
We worked very hard but got very little gold. Alfred began to get disheartened and talked of going home. Brother Evans and family arrived sometime during the following week. After he came we had Mormonism from morning till night, and I might say from night till morning. Alfred could get no peace, and finally after staying three weeks he made up his mind to go home to New Zealand. He took what little gold and cash we had, left us half a loaf of bread and about two ounces of arrowroot. I lay in bed with the Cholera Morbus. Clement also complained, and Thomas declared he could not work on account of a pain in his stomach. Alfred bade us goodbye and I have never seen his face since; it is now nearly five years ago. But to return to our story, we didn't quite starve for before the week was up we succeeded in getting 2 or 3 ounces of gold.
We attended every Mormon meeting and most every evening we went and heard them sing. I got real fond of their company, though the good Christians called us fools, said we were deluded. I was ready to be baptized from the first but Thomas Holder wanted me to wait for him. Finally I told him I was not going to wait longer, if he could not make up his mind I could not help it. He answered: "Well I do wish you would try and see what it is like, adding that he was afraid it was not true. On Sunday, January 12, 1854, we went over to Maiden Flat to meeting. During the services I had a second attack of the Cholera Morbus, (the third attack generally proves fatal) and as the Mormons had been preaching about the gift of healing, I determined to be baptized. I concluded if I was healed it would be a testimony to me of the truth of Mormonism. Accordingly on the way home after the meeting I spoke to Elder Cooke about it and to my astonishment Clement offered himself as a candidate for baptism also. We were both baptized and confirmed members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints the same evening in a place called The Sheep Wash, after which we held meeting. I never had a lighter heart in my life, indeed, I might say I never knew what joy was till I became a Mormon. It appeared to me that I had been blind and had suddenly received my sight. My mind was enlightened, everything seemed perfectly plain and natural, and I was not ashamed to bear testimony to the truth, for the Spirit of God bore witness with my spirit that the Kingdom of God was once more established on the earth with all its power and authority, even the Holy Priesthood.
The next Saturday, Thomas Holder was baptized, seeing we liked it so well. Most of our former (pretended) friends and companions shunned our company. It took most of our time, even when we might have been at work, to defend the principles of Mormonism. As time flew I felt a desire to increase in knowledge and understanding; I shall never forget the first time I got up in meeting to bear my testimony. I scarcely knew whether I was on foot or on horseback. I do not believe that Belshazzer's knees knocked together more than mine did, but this feeling gradually wore off, that is to a certain extent, for even now when called upon to speak in public I commence trembling.
After we had been in the Church six or eight weeks, Clement and I wrote home on the first principles of the Gospel, we had an idea that as soon as they heard the truth that they would obey it at the first opportunity. However, we were dreadfully mistaken. For in the due course of time, I believe in the month of June, we received letters from home, from mother and our two sisters, (shall I record it) full of abuse toward the Prophet Joseph Smith and the church in general. They even went so far as to say they were ashamed to own us any longer as members of the family. The letter contained no arguments but were filled with false assertions. My heart was so sore I could not forbear shedding tears. I then began to realize that I had to round up my shoulders, though forsaken by my own dear mother, brothers, and sisters, and obey all the commandments of God as far and as fast as they were made known to me. To tell the truth, after this I began to realize that all those who obeyed the requirement of the Gospel were nearer and dearer to me than all former friends or relatives. Well, we wrote home repeatedly but received no answer to our letters, although I stated in them if they would prove from the Bible that the doctrine of even Polygamy was unscriptural I would renounce Mormonism.
About the 15th of September, 1854, we met in the capacity of a Conference at Castlemaine. Brother Charles Hardy and I were ordained to preach in the Bendigo Gold Mines and build up the saints scattered over the country. Brother Cook raised up quite a large branch in the Golden Gully and Bendigo. Brother Charles Hardy was appointed President of said Branch. I held the office of Priest. Brother W. Cooke was called to go to New Zealand. It was a sore trial for me to part with him; poor Clement cried and sobbed as if his heart would break. I felt as if I had bade farewell to the only friend I ever had. We parted not knowing when or where we would meet again.
Brother Hardy instead of starting on his Mission with me, went down to Melbourne, trading in hogs and chickens; consequently, I had to start off alone. It was thought best for Clement to stay at Castlemaine and work with brothers MacKnight, William, Wilford, Bird, and others. As I stated before I started alone and after a lonely, weary march of thirty miles I arrived at Golden Gully Bendigo.
The Brothers and Sisters were all very glad to see me, they inquired where Brother Hardy was. I told them that he had business to attend to in Melbourne at present, but I expected to see him in the course of a few weeks. I felt determined to do my best though I had never preached before. While at conference we were counseled to get the Saints together Sunday and Wednesday evenings. Wednesday evenings were to be devoted to prayer or social meetings. Well, the first time I got the Saints together I opened the meeting with prayer, but could not muster up courage enough to address the saints, consequently I read a portion of the Millennial Star, and as I did not speak myself I felt ashamed to call upon anyone else. I felt real miserable for I felt I was not doing my duty. Sunday came and we had quite a congregation, but I felt worse than I did on the Wednesday evening previous although I had prayed and fasted. The very thought of preaching made me loath the sight of food, it took away my appetite entirely.
Before going to meeting I would resolve in my own mind to try and speak, but as soon as the second hymn was sung I would be seized with a trembling fit, all ideas would flee from my mind and I would have to take up the Star or some other book and read. However, on Wednesday while at work I got in conversation with a man and preached to him about the Gospel. While talking with him I told him if he would come up to meeting that evening he would hear an Elder preach on the first principles of the Gospel. He promised me he would come. After he had left me I began to reflect on what I had told him respecting the meeting. I turned sick at the idea. I could not eat my supper but I washed myself and went down hoping the man would not be there, but all my hopes were turned to slopes, for there the man sat as large as life. I cannot describe my feelings at this time, but after saluting him I went into the woods alone and besought the Lord to have compassion and assist me. After doing so I felt relieved and returned. We opened the meeting and in spite of all hell I arose to my feet, opened to the 3rd chapter of St. John's Gospel, and after reading a few verses my tongue was loosened and before I was aware of it I was preaching. I never have spoken more freely in my life, and it was a strong testimony to me of the truth of Mormonism, and I felt thankful beyond measure and with my whole heart I praised my maker. The Brethren and sisters were very much astonished but not more so than myself. After this I was not troubled very much.
I strove to improve my mind day after day both by searching the scriptures and by reading Mormon Books. I labored with all diligence till Brother Hardy arrived near two months after Conference. He returned on a Sunday at the close of our morning meeting with a wagon load of hogs and chickens. He refused to hold meeting in the afternoon and evening, saying he was too busy. I soon ascertained he had lost the spirit of his mission and thought more of dollars and cents than of preaching or performing his duties as a missionary. It was in vain I talked and pleaded with him. He said he was the head and had a right to do as he liked.
We did not hold meeting until the following Wednesday evening, and then he refused but told me if I wanted to hold meeting I had that right so go ahead. I went, first prevailing upon him to accompany me. I spoke on the divine authority of Joseph Smith. He afterwards got up and made a few remarks. I believe we could have done a good work if we had been united, but when the head is wrong, the whole body is sick, (I speak from bitter experiences). The saints became careless and some took to drinking again, the devil got into the branch. Some of the brothers and sisters went off to new diggings, in fact, Brother Hardy took it into his head to go also and open a butcher shop down by the seventh White Hill. I tried to persuade him not to go but he said the people in Golden Gully had had preaching enough, and besides he said, he was counseled to open up new fields.
Accordingly, the following week we moved down, built a shop or bowery and bought some sheep ready dressed and a large quantity of beer and lemonade, etc. The weather was extremely hot and times exceedingly dull, consequently very few customers. By sundown the meat began to turn green, and smell very disagreeable, besides being covered with not a few maggots. Fortunately after dark a man came and I got him to take the whole lot off our hands for considerable less than half cost. I can assure the reader I was glad to get that. That evening I told Brother Hardy he might continue alone in the business for I was not willing to throw what little money away that I had, and furthermore, as he did not hold meetings or even tell what his business was for fear it would hinder him in making money I had made up my mind to go back to Golden Gully. When he found I was determined he decided to go also. Accordingly we moved back.
Altho' we had been absent for the short period of one week we found the branch in great confusion. After seeing the state of affairs, I retired to a secret spot and prayed that the Lord would pardon us and that the spirit of our mission might rest upon us again.
We called the Saints together again and at Elder Hardy's request I addressed them. The Spirit of the Lord rested upon me in a marvelous manner. I tried to get the Saints to understand the condition they were in. Indeed I talked exceedingly plain. I told them that we were not sent among them to tickle their ears with fine language, but to preach the Gospel of Jesus, in simpleness and plainness. Brother Hardy then addressed them briefly but to the point. As a general thing the Saints expressed their sorrow for what they had done and promised to do better. I wrote to President Burr Frost, and MacKnight giving them a faithful report of the branch and our movements, and in a few days Elder Wilford paid us a visit, said I had done perfectly right, but told Elder Hardy that he had lost the spirit of his mission and unless he repented of the course he was pursuing it would finally lead him to apostasy. He stayed a few days and then left, and sent President James MacKnight. He talked in the same spirit that Elder Wilford had.
Shortly after he left us, I started alone, according to council, for the Anaco mines about one hundred seventy-five miles distance. I passed through Castlemaine, saw Clement. He had made about two hundred dollars since September, not counting what he had given the mission, which amounted to considerable. I was truly glad to see him; I stayed several days.
On Sunday I was called on to speak in the chapel to quite a large congregation; the first time I ever spoke in a pulpit. I must digress a little in order to explain how the brethren had obtained a chapel to preach in. One fine warm day about noon, a gentleman called at the tent for subscriptions toward defraying the expenses of the Church of Christ. Elder Frost, who was then present asked him what he believed in, also his name. He replied: "My name is John Baptist, I was born in Venice in the North of Austria, Gentlemen. I cannot speak very good English, as you will readily perceive, but I believe the Bible to be the word of God." Brother Frost told him that he was in search of the truth and would like to have him talk some. Mr. Baptist then told them he had been brought up a Roman Catholic from his youth but he saw so much error in it he concluded to join the Church of England, thinking they might be right. But he got sick of them and joined the Methodists and was advocating their principles.
After he had talked a while Brother Frost told him that most, or all, of the men in the tent were preachers, and then went on at some length explaining scriptures and the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Baptism, etc.
Mr. Baptist got in quite an ecstasy and called out: "I will become baby, I will become baby, I want to be baptized."
Brother Frost told him not to be in a hurry. He had better think about the matter for a while.
"No, no, no," he replied, "I want to be baptized." So he was baptized, straight away after which he requested Elders Frost and MacKnight to accompany him home.
He took them downtown (Castlemaine) and showed them a nice chapel about 60 by 30 or 40 feet, wooden frame work covered with the best of material, also well supplied with good seats, chandeliers, and a pulpit. "There," said he, "Beloved Brethren, you shall have that to preach in. It is my own property, I have built it with my own hands and at my own expense. I have had one end of the meeting house partitioned off to live in." He also informed them that he had been in the habit of holding meeting every Sunday, etc.
But to return to my subject again -- I took for my text the following from Timothy: "Ever learning and never coming to a knowledge of the truth" and spoke with considerable freedom. I found quite a different spirit among the saints at Castlemaine. They all seemed to be truly sincere in living their religion.
The following day I left for, and arrived at, diggings 35 miles from Castlemaine, stayed at Brother and Sister West's. Preached by moonlight on the subject of "The Restoration of the Gospel". 
The next day I passed Daisy Hill; lost my way between Daisy Hill and Anaco mines. The hot winds in addition to the heat of the sun made the heat almost unbearable. I searched in vain for water, my tongue swelled, my mouth and throat parched and burning. In fact it seemed an unquenchable fire burned through my whole system. I suffered agony. At last I found a road going due west and followed it. I was fearful of losing my reason. This is all I can remember until I came to myself and to my astonishment found I was lying in the road, I presume I must have traveled along till I actually fainted. However, when I came to, I looked around and found I was in some kind of an old road in an open plain. It seemed as if I had wandered into some place uninhabited either by man or beast for I could see neither. My face, especially around my mouth was covered with foam or lather. I have not the least doubt that if I had been found near some civilized city or town I would have been a fit subject for a Lunatic Asylum.
While trying to collect my thoughts a voice said distinctly: "If you are faithful you shall yet see Zion of the last days." I cannot describe how I felt. The voice pierced through my whole system. I started, looked around but saw nothing save the barren waste stretched as far as the eye could see. I knelt down and prayed. I seemed to realize I was not alone, but that my guarding angel was near me to cheer and comfort and strengthen me. I arose from my knees greatly strengthened and refreshed. I walked rapidly for several miles when to my surprise and delight I saw five large Australian Ostriches. As soon as they saw me they started off at race horse speed. I was within one hundred yards of them before they discovered me. They were in a little hollow, probably trying to shelter themselves from the scorching winds.
I had not proceeded much farther when two mounted policemen rode up, stated they were out hunting. On inquiry I learned I was at least ten miles from the main road to Anaco, also eight or ten miles from the nearest water. They directed me to keep to the road I was then traveling till I got to the river, then turn to the left and follow it up, but that means I could not miss my way.
After receiving the above information I redoubled my efforts and arrived at the bank of a large water hole at about sundown. The water was covered with green slime and when I skimmed that off the water was quite thick and full of bloodsuckers and beecher frogs. In fact, every kind of slicky, slimy reptiles, as Patty said in respect to the egg. It was meat and drink too, but bad as it was I was truly thankful for it. I feared to commence, for many have lost their lives through drinking immoderately when overheated. At last I ventured to the edge of the water more like a frightened Kitten than anything I can think of. First I washed my face, then washed my mouth out. The water was as warm as the atmosphere. I then drank a few mouthfuls and lay down, but Oh! how I suffered; as I before stated, a fire seemed to consume the very marrow in my bones. I rested until the shades of evening warned me to proceed on my journey. The more water I drank the more I wanted.
At last, after walking four or five miles up what in Winter might be a river, I arrived at Brother Evan's house or tent. He was not at home, but was working at Daisy Hill. However, Sister Evans received me very kindly. 
The next day I worked with Brother Symons. In the evening I preached in a frame chapel covered with canvas that was built by Brother Evans. We experienced a very heavy thunderstorm while there. I stayed for two or three days and then returned to Bendigo. Shortly after I returned we received instructions to move to Castlemaine. We all moved about the end of December, 1854. I also received instructions to go to work and get a fit out, and as Brother Baptist was in need of a partner I went to work with him on New Year's Day. We made an ounce of gold the first day, and did exceedingly well generally, clearing over one thousand dollars ($1,000) the first six weeks.
About the first of April we met in conference capacity. We paid Tithing and Subscription to a considerable amount, also paid our passage money to Brother Frost. Clement paid £900 before my face.
About the 15th of April, 1855 we started for Melbourne, that is most of the branch did. Brother Spencer was left in charge of the rest, with Brother Alonzo Colton, who had just been baptized and ordained, to assist him. On the 25th of April we weighed anchor and started for San Pedro. After being out five weeks we put into Tahiti, one of the Society Islands. We found about three hundred native Saints. Elder Hawkins was in charge. We made them a large feast on board, after which some of them spoke their feelings, Brother Hawkins acting as interpreter. They brought us quantities of fruit of all kinds. They also made us a feast about three miles in the country. After lying in port about six days we put to sea again.
I almost forgot to state that Brother Hardy was cut off from the Church just before we got into Tahiti. 
Well, after five weeks of indescribable kind of times we put in in distress at the Sandwich Islands, the vessel so leaky she could hardly swim.

THIS HISTORY WAS WRITTEN BY HIMSELF SOMETIME AFTER THE EVENTS HEREIN ACTUALLY HAPPENED. THEY WERE RECORDED 28TH DAY OF AUGUST, 1858.

Accordingly after a voyage of 11 weeks from Australia we arrived in port at Honolulu the 5th of July, 1855. I worked for two days discharging the ships ballast at $1.00 per day. I am sorry to say there is a great deal of hard feelings against Elder Frost, the President of our company.

[In 1847: "The Saints in Australia and the East Indies were urged to ship to the 'most convenient part in the United States' and from thence to the Great Basin." The Restored Church, page 276]

We put to sea again on the 12th July, supposing the vessel had been sufficiently repaired. We left some of our passengers behind. They stayed to make a little more money before going to Zion. We had a fair fine wind until we were clear of the land, then we lay eight days in a calm expecting the wind to blow again. Then one night it began, and increased against our fore quarters. From sunset until midnight it became almost a hurricane. This strained at the vessel until she leaked both sides of her worse than before. They kept the pumps working all night. At last one of them broke, but they kept one of them giving the water, 13 inches per hour. It was then concluded that the vessel was unseaworthy. Accordingly we put back to Honolulu.
After looking for work for some time, without success, President Lewis asked me to look after his shop, and keep the books, while he was attending conference. I stayed here till the 31st of July, then I was out of employment again. In the meantime Clement got a situation at the Merchant's Exchange.
Owing to various circumstances, and want of funds, the vessel could not be repaired. Accordingly she was sold to pay expenses. She brought (1150 dollars) eleven hundred fifty dollars only.
There was considerable ill feelings among the saints against Elder Frost, and many were in hard circumstances, consequently, a meeting was called by President Lewis to inquire into their grievances. Each Brother was allowed to state his grievance. There was some difficulty in keeping some of the brethren. A great many spoke their feelings. The meeting was kept up until a late hour of the night. I could not help seeing one great fault in the saints -- that is some of them -- they could see, or fancied they saw faults in others, but could not see them in themselves. The meeting was closed by each one forgiving each other everything that was said, and go on and serve the Lord and love each other. Brother Lewis and others made some very appropriate remarks.
I got a small job painting, but it only lasted two days for which I got four dollars. Whether I had work or not I always found a comfortable home at Brother Lewis's house.
I am sorry to say the saints had to put up with very poor provisions, some of them tried to get up a subscription, but they only succeeded in getting forty dollars, the people in Honolulu not being favorable to the Mormons.
I had the pleasure of seeing Elders George Spears and Thurston on their way to Kauai where they had been appointed to labor. I would say that President Lewis resigned his presidency at conference. Brother Silas Smith took his place, Brother John T. Caine, first counselor, Brother S. S. Smith, second counselor. Brother Caine presided over the Oahu Conference. About thirty of the Saints left for San Francisco on the 13th of August, Elder Woodbury accompanying them.
I also had the pleasure of seeing President Silas Smith as he had come down to Oahu to take a tour around the Island. The day the saints left he tapped me on the shoulder and said he wanted me to go among the natives to learn the language. I thought he was joking so took no notice, but I was not going to get off so easy. He invited me to go to the mission house that evening, and then I found that he was serious. However we were to think it over. He asked me how I would like to go on a mission among the natives. Well I told him, if he asked me to go I would do so, but under the circumstances I was then in I did not feel like taking a mission. But I wanted to do the will of the Lord at all times and if he had work for me to do I would do it with pleasure. Accordingly I was ordained an Elder on the 16th of August 1855. The following Elders ordained me: President Silas Smith, Elders John T. Caine, W. W. Cluff, John A. West; Brother Caine was mouth. The following are to the best of my recollection some of the blessings sealed upon my head:

"Brother Frederic W. Hurst, we lay our hands on you at this time to ordain you to the Melchizedek Priesthood, and we say unto you, be faithful and you shall be blessed in getting the language of this people. You will be the means of doing a deal of good on these Islands. The Lord is pleased with you, and we say unto you, in the name of Jesus Christ, you shall be blessed in whatever you put your hand to do. You shall be blessed with health and strength. And we say unto you, put your trust in the Lord, and let no trouble prey upon your mind, and we pray our Father in Heaven that you may be filled with the spirit of your mission. And we say you shall be blessed with the gift of prophesy, vision, revelations to comfort you, to do the will of the Lord. We seal these blessings upon you in the name of His Son, Jesus Christ, Amen."

["The Hawaiian Mission was opened in 1850-51 under the direction of Elder Charles C. Rich, then presiding in California. The first Branch was organized at Kula, upon the island of Maui, by George Q. Cannon. Elder Cannon translated the Book of Mormon into the Hawaiian language, which was published at San Francisco, in 1855. The mission proved to be a great success." The Restored Church, page 274]

As Elder Hammond was going to Lahaina in a few days, I was told to stay until he went there, then I would accompany him that far, and then take a boat from there to Molakai to learn the language and to assist Elder Bell. I therefore, immediately set to work getting ready. I wanted a great many things, and didn't have any money. Besides I needed three dollars to pay my passage to Molakai. I therefore sold one pair of boots for four dollars, also a big overcoat for four dollars. My brother, Clement, gave me all he had, three or four dollars. However, I managed to get a small fit out and pay my way excepting board at Brother Lewis's which made me feel very bad at the time, though I could not help it. I gave him four dollars, all I had except enough to pay my way to my field of labor. He said I was not to think about it for I was perfectly welcome. What made me feel worse about it was that I knew he was going to the valleys shortly and needed all of the money he could get.
On the 21st of August I had a very severe attack of Baho fever, very prevalent among newcomers. This soon forced me to my bed. I lost my appetite completely, in fact I could not stand the sight of food. I was soon so weak I could scarcely walk about the house. The Brethren were very kind to me. Sister Dinah, who was housekeeping for Brother Lewis, was as good as a mother to me, the only thing I could eat was a little poi and a few oranges. On the 27th of August, Monday evening, still being scarcely able to walk without assistance, I bade adieu to the Brethren and Sisters and started for Lahaina, in company with President Silas Smith and Elder Hammond in the schooner Maui. President Smith and I slept all night on deck amongst the Kanakas (natives). She had about fifty or sixty Kanaka passengers and fifteen or sixteen whites on board. Wednesday morning early we passed close by Molakai and got within about nine miles of Lahaina and then the wind dropped and we lay becalmed all day. The day was exceedingly hot which made it very unpleasant. At about seven in the evening we paid fifty cents each to go ashore rather than staying longer. We arrived at Lahaina about ten o'clock at night.
We went to Brother Hammond's place and found a native Brother and Sister. After eating a slight supper of poi and fish, I rolled myself up in a blanket and laid down on the floor. Mosquitoes troubled me very much that night. I had very little sleep, they kept up a continual buzzing, however, the morning came at last.
After breakfast of fish and poi we went down to see about Brother Hammond's boat as he wanted to go to Lanai to bring his wife and family over here. He got the boat and asked some of the native brethren to row him over. He started in company with President Smith. This left me alone, nobody to speak to except the Kanakas, and when I did they could not understand me. I amused myself by sometimes playing the flute and reading an old pile of Deseret News. I thus passed the time away till about one o'clock.
Saturday, the 1st of September, one of the Brethren got me a boat to go to Molakai; as I was a Mormon Missionary I only had to pay a quarter (25¢) for my passage over. We started about two o'clock. As soon as we began to get out into the Channel we found the wind was blowing very strong, and a very heavy sea. They kept the boat close to the wind which caused the water to fly from stem to stern, it was not long till we were drenched to the skin. The distance across is about eighteen miles, and we got over about five o'clock. I then left my trunk in a boatman's charge and started for Waialua, the place where I was told Brother Bell was stopping, a distance of ten miles. I thought the boatman told me it was only five miles and I could easily walk it before dark.
I started although I was still very weak for I had not yet entirely recovered from the effects of the fever, and it was with extreme difficulty I reached Kiliula about eight o'clock. Here I happened to meet a young kanaka brother who could talk a little English. He informed me that Brother Bell stayed at Kiliula, but at present was thirty miles off at Kanaluna. However he took me down to the house where Brother Bell stopped and I was soon at home here for they received me very kindly.
I soon had a number of Saints around me asking all sorts of questions. I thought I would not lose any time so I commenced to learn the language immediately, much to their amusement at my blunders.
I had plenty of fish and poi to eat but I had very little appetite, besides I was very much fatigued, having walked eight miles, which was very hard on me being so weak. But I enjoyed good spirits and felt to put my trust in the Lord at all times. At a late hour I laid me down to rest for the night and not a wrap to cover me. I arose about seven o'clock much refreshed on Sunday Morning. It was a beautiful day, only a little warm, but the way the house is situated close to the seashore it made it pleasant.
Elder Ke Alaho was lord of the house. I found one Brother sick, his name was Halelo. They told me it was an old disease and that he had been ill for two years past. I find there are dreadful diseases among this people. The family was composed of five individuals; Kealoha, Halelo, two women and a girl about fifteen, her name is NaMose, which means in English, Marriage. Ke Aloha is a good man, he has been kind to the Elders. They treated me kindly although they never saw me before.
I attended their meeting although I could not understand. Here I met the Brethren, they seemed very warm hearted and wanted me to go home with them, but I declined as I wanted to see Brother Bell as soon as he came back. On the whole I spent a very pleasant day. In the evening they would have me sing in English. I sang a few of our favorite hymns which pleased them very much. 
They thought I did not like their poi, however, they were mistaken for the poi seemed to come quite natural to me. I arose Monday morning a little better, but scarcely any appetite. Spent the day trying to learn the language, much to their amusement, in fact they would puzzle me by telling me the names of a great many things and of course my memory could not contain them. I kept them all quite alive laughing at my blunders.
Brother Bell arrived about six o'clock in the evening. I cannot express how I felt when I saw him. It seemed such a treat to see a white man again, and talk again in my native tongue--English. Brother Bell is a young man, one year younger than I, and a very agreeable companion, and a good man. We spent the evening very agreeable and then retired to rest.
Next day we walked to Waialua. The Saints were very glad to see us. We had a very good meeting with the Saints. Brother Bell did the speaking. The Saints would have us sing in English, it was very difficult for me for I had caught a very bad cold. We stayed all night and the next day went back to Kiliula. Brother Bell had the kindness to lend me his books. I spent the remainder of the week studying the language.
On Thursday we met with the Saints at Waialua, it being Fast Day. We also held meeting there the following Sunday and partook of the Sacrament. At the Saints request I spoke my feelings, Brother Bell being interpreter. Brother Bell and I sang "The Spirit of God Like a Fire is Burning," the Saints were very pleased to hear us sing in English. In fact where ever we go that is about the first thing we have to do when we visit the natives.
On Tuesday, we started around the Island Eastward to hunt up the Saints. We reached Lupehu, about eight or ten miles from Waialua. We stopped two or three times on the way, Brother Bell preaching where ever he could get a chance. One place they called us all the dirty names they could think of. The parties called themselves Calvinists. However, we got to a Brother's house at Lupeho, we found only his wife there as he had gone to Lahaina (his name is Kuli). She boiled a fowl for us and we ate quite a hearty supper of that and poi. Brother Bell preached and argued until a late hour.
This place is swarming with fleas, cockroaches, and centipedes. One big centipede about six inches long got right under me as I was lying down. I went to knock some cockroaches off me, and put my hand right on him, he ran away before we would catch him. When we went to bed we left our trousers on and tucked the bottoms into our socks to keep the reptiles from crawling up inside, which they are not above doing if they get a chance. However, in spite of everything I slept sound until morning.
After breakfast of sweet potatoes and fish, we went on our journey. We reached Halana about mid day after traveling over very high mountains in the hot sun. We stopped and talked with two men for some time, then went farther on until we saw a number of kanakas sitting under a Kukui nut tree. They called us up so of course we accepted the invitation. They then ran and got some watermelons for us. We soon had a number of kanakas, both young and old as we were quite a curiosity to them. It was soon known all over that we were Mormons. 
We went down to the Calvinist Meeting house where a native preached to a pretty large congregation. I believe that most of them came to see us as much as anything else. The Preacher said we were two lions come among the sheep. ["A letter from Elder F. A. Hammond, laboring on the islands, under date of March 1, 1852, says: 'The missionaries (that is, other denominations) succeeded in putting a stop to our labors, but the government gave their full consent to our laboring here...' "The Restored Church, page 274] We stopped at a Calvinist's house, whose name was Popoki which interpreted means cat. We had dry raw fish and poi. The next morning we took a walk up the valley to see a couple of large waterfalls. They are each about a hundred feet high. I took a sketch of them, then we came down and crossed the river and went down on the other side. We met with only one Brother, and he belonged to Kiliula.
As we were going along a kanaka called to us to go to his house and preach the Gospel. We were there and stopped for about a half an hour but were so insulted we were obliged to leave.
Next morning we started to go back to Waialua, we reached Lupehu about midday. Brother Kuli had just got back from Lahaina, we stopped there all night and then went back to Waialua where we found the Saints feeling very well and glad to see us again.
The next day being Sunday, we went to Kiliula and held meetings there. One thing I would add is that I had no clean shirt to put on, the Saints making the excuse that they had no soap, but I soon found out that it was their laziness. Ke Aloha told me, as he had friends there, who by the way were outsiders, he could not accommodate us for the present, adding that we had better go to Waialua to stay. Accordingly I packed up my things and after holding meeting that evening, went up to Waialua without any supper. Waialua Saints are a great deal more warm hearted than those at Kiliula.
On Monday I got a horse from one of the brethren and went to Kiliula to get my trunk. I had no sooner got it across the saddle when the horse jumped and down went the trunk. The horse was dreadfully frightened. I, therefore, took out a few things I wanted and left the trunk for the present. I spent most of the week in drawing and painting the sketch I had taken in Halana and studying the language.
On Sunday we held meeting in Waialua. We ordained one young man named Lili, an Elder. I this day made my first attempt at giving out hymns in native. The natives seemed astonished; that gave them enough to talk about the rest of the day.
On Monday the 24th of September, Brother Bell and I started around the Island, Westward, intending to go to Kaualuno, Kaluakii, and possibly to the end of the Island. There being no food in Waialua, we went without our breakfast and stopped at Kiliula and made a sumptuous repast on salt and poi, as they had nothing else. We then pursued our journey and reached Kaluaha. We were invited to stop all night there. A gentleman who was stopping there invited us to go and see a friend of his, a Portuguese. We went and he entertained us very hospitably. We had coffee, poi, potatoes, etc. We spent the evening very agreeable but somehow or other we said nothing about Mormonism. I felt some way that it would be casting pearls before swine and yet I did not like the idea of leaving without him hearing my testimony of the truth of Mormonism.
September 25th, Kaluaha. This morning we pursued our journey, our road lay close by the seashore for about ten miles. We traveled about nine miles in hope of getting some dinner, but hoped in vain. We stayed a long time, Brother Bell preaching; at last he told the people of the house we were hungry. They said they had no food, so we had a drink of water and made another start. The roads were sandy and heavy, and the sky was cloudless, and the sun seemed as if it was trying to melt us to death. It fairly made the perspiration run off of us. After walking about ten miles we then struck across country. Our road now lay over steep mountains. We had to travel fifteen miles before we could get anything to eat. We then stopped at a German house, they entertained us very hospitably. We had as much milk as we could drink, which was quite a treat, also a good dinner. After resting ourselves we pursued our journey intending to reach Kaualuna that night.
We still ascended for about another mile when the scene suddenly changed. We arrived at the summit of a steep cliff almost perpendicular for at least fifteen hundred or two thousand feet above the level of the sea. Far away below lay the pretty village of Kalaupapo. Potato and melon patches all lay out in full view. Away to the right lay the remains of an old crater and beyond that the open sea. We got pretty tired before we got to the bottom, and besides it rained very heavy and made the roads very slippery. It was between eight and nine o'clock before we reached Kaualuna, and the Saints had all gone to bed. They neither had food nor water when we got there, however, after an hour we got a drink of water and went supperless to bed, or rather laid down on the floor in our wet clothes. I scarcely had a dry thread on me for my coat was very thin and it had rained very heavy. I felt to thank our Heavenly Father for his protecting watch care over us on our journey, but I did not feel very well at our reception. At this time it seemed to me there was not much Mormonism in our host, or at least in the Saints visiting our host. I had a lame leg, my feet were very sore after traveling, however, we laid down and slept very soundly until morning.
September 26th. I arose this morning very near perished with the cold, the house not being finished, the wind blew in very cold. Rained very heavy during the night, and continued until about eleven o'clock and we then went down to the sea and had a bath, after which we took a walk about a mile round the shore, then went to a house and had some sweet potatoes and Luau Kalo tops cooked by steam. We stopped some time, Brother Bell preaching Mormonism to them. We then returned home and met with the Saints, very few attended and they seemed as though they did not have much of the spirit of Mormonism with them.
Thursday, September 27th. Brother Bell and I took a walk to the old crater. It is quite a curiosity. After ascending for about a half a mile we came to the first, or outer rim of the crater. It is about a mile and a half in circumference. We then descended about one hundred and thirty feet. The descent was nearly perpendicular, our path was very rough, and after some difficulty we got to a sort of landing or large flat. We found it covered with sugar cane and some fine long sweet potatoes, some few breadfruit trees. In the center of this flat is a large basin about half a mile in circumference, the sides being perpendicular for about seventy feet. The sides of this basin are very rough, chiefly composed of rough honeycombed rock. The lowest pit is full of salt water which rises and falls with the tide. The natives say there is no bottom to this pit and that formerly they brought their dead and tied stones to their feet and cast them in. After staying as long as the extreme heat and thirst would permit, we left this sacred spot. We stopped at a house and got some watermelons which we found very refreshing after our walk. Brother Bell preached to the inmates of the establishment for some two or three hours, after which we returned home. Had some uncleaned fish and more sour poi.
September 28th, Kaualuna. After breakfasting on raw fish and potatoes we took a walk to Waiakula. We were received very coldly by the natives, we could find no Saints in this place. After some difficulty we got a little salt and poi to eat. We then returned. On our way we stopped at a house and got some sweet potatoes. Soon after we saw some men sitting on the ground, we went to them and Brother Bell talked a long time to them about this Church.
I had a dream last night. I dreamed that Elder Frost appeared to me and told me to go on and be faithful, adding that the Lord was well pleased with me.
Brother Bell and I went round to hunt up the Saints this evening, but found they were all gone fishing.
September 29th. This morning we took a walk in the country and had a fine bath in fresh water. On our way home we called at a house and had some potatoes, after staying awhile we returned home. In the evening we went around again but found only a few of the Saints at home. Brother Bell got talking with some of them and one said he wanted to be cut off tomorrow.
Sunday, September 30th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. They all felt well with the exception of two who desired to be cut off. Met again about twelve o'clock. Brother Bell preached, followed by Kahakawila, President of the Branch. Met again in the afternoon. Some of the brethren spoke their feelings. We cut two off from the Church.

HERE THERE WERE SEVEN PAGES MISSING FROM THE JOURNAL, AND THE TIME FROM SEPTEMBER 30 TILL OCTOBER 10 IS NOT ACCOUNTED FOR.

October 10th, Waialua. After breakfasting on very fat pork, Kala and Poi, we pursued our journey to Kiliula, where we arrived at about twelve o'clock. We found the Saints middling, but in great pilikia (trouble) for food. We therefore pursued our journey to this place and found the Saints first rate and some fit to cry with joy at our return. After some difficulty we got some dirty unclean fish and poi. I have seen the time when the sight of what we ate would have been sufficient for my stomach. We got news from the brethren in Honolulu, Lahaina, and Lanai.
October 11th, Waialua. Had a good meeting before breakfast. The saints made me a present of a hat. After breakfast we got a couple of horses to go to Kaluaaha for letters. I received one from my brother, Clement, stating that he was well and enjoying good spirits. On our way back I was nearly thrown from my horse owing to the saddle slipping nearly under the horse's belly. We were coming along at a smart canter at the time. We are in great pilikia for food at the present.
Waialua, Friday, October 12th. Met with the Saints and after breakfast of fish and poi I wrote an answer to the letters I got yesterday, and after dining of Pakia and poi we went to Kiliula to send our letters off. We found Brother Halela very near dead and the Saints very dull. On our return we met with the Saints.
Waialua, Saturday, October 13th. I spent the day in writing my journal from memory from the first arrived at Honolulu, July 5th. Spent the evening as usual, singing.
Sunday, October 14th. We had four very good meetings today. One of the brethren preached for a pair of shoes for Brother Bell as he was nearly barefoot. The weather is very hot and dry, the creeks have dried up entirely and the Saints are looking very anxiously for rain.
October 15th. After Breakfast, Brother Bell and I went to Kiliula to see when there would be a boat going to Lahaina as he wanted to go over. The man wanted fifty cents, and not having the money he could not go. We found Brother Halela dead. He died last night. The Saints mourn his death most woefully, howling, etc. It is the custom. I took a stroll in the evening by myself, I fell in with a Calvinist and tried to bear my testimony to him. I long to see the time when I shall be able to do so with ease. Spent the evening with the Saints.
October 16th. Had meeting and after breakfast I had a long talk with a Calvinist. I find that talking with the natives helps me with the language. Brother Bell and a native Elder went to Kiliula to preach a funeral sermon for Brother Halela. On their return we had meeting here, Brother Bell preached.
October 17th. I had a strange dream last night. I dreamed I was on board ship, sitting in the cabin. I got up and opened one of the cabin windows and looked out over the water, it was as smooth as glass. I looked for some time, at last I saw a gentleman and a lady, very gaily dressed, pass by under the stern of the vessel. The more I looked the more people I saw till I could not see the water there were so many. At last I got tired of looking for my eyes grew dizzy. I turned away and said: "My eyes have been opened, behold it is a vision." I spent the evening with the Saints.
October 18th. I had another dream last night. I dreamed Brother Bell and I were traveling, preaching at every place we came to. I thought we were traveling and at last we came to a hill, very steep and almost perpendicular. It was covered with dead grass, dry sticks and loose stones. I thought there was no other road and we must either ascend or turn back. However, up the hill we went but it was with extreme difficulty for as fast as we would catch hold of anything it would give way. When we got to the top we found a house where we fixed sumptuous light. The weather still continues very dry and hot.
October 19th. Met with the Saints twice today. The long wished for rain has come at last, it has been pouring all day. Brother Bell and I had a long talk between ourselves on the Kingdom of God. I feel in very good spirits though we are very short of food.
October 20th. Owing to the pilikia for food we had no breakfast today till near midday. The rain still continued very heavy, the natives enjoy themselves out in the rain; they have the advantage of us for they go naked and so are not troubled with wet clothes. There was an immense fall of water from the mountains. I thought at first it was going to flood the whole place it came with such force, it rolled great stones down. They made a noise in the water like distant thunder.
October 21st, Sunday. Owing to the heavy rains we held meeting here today instead of at Kiliula. The Saints would have me speak to them. I got up and said to them that in order to have the Spirit of the Lord among them they must study cleanliness for it was next to Godliness. Spent the evening talking and singing.
October 22nd. Brother Bell left this place of [for?] Lahaina. I accompanied him part way. The vessel was lying about four miles from here. I returned about two o'clock and dined on Pokai and poi. I set to studying the language in the evening. I was in a pilikia about where I should stop as Brother Kealo is going over to Lahaina for a short while to work. Kealo asked Lili if he would keep me but he hung his head and said nothing. Kelali, the President was in an awful way. He ran all around the neighborhood trying to get me a place to stop, although I called him back and told him I was not hungry this evening and as for lodging I could sleep in the meeting house that night. And in the morning if the Saints did not want me I would go to Kaluikai, and if they did not want me I would leave the Island and go to Lahaina. This had the desired effect, Kelali was off directly and told the brethren and sisters. Down they came to the house, some cried and some begged and prayed for me to stay. At last Keluli persuaded me to sleep where I had slept before for tonight and next morning he would see what could be done, adding as soon as his house was built he would keep me.
October 23rd. Met with the Saints before breakfast. Keluli did not forget to lay it on pretty stiff about them neglecting to keep the Elders as they ought. He rehearsed what had taken place last evening, and added that if they wanted the blessings of the Lord to rest upon them they would keep me till he had his house finished and then he would not ask them to keep me. Or else I would run off to Kaluikai, they would keep me well and be glad of the chance. Some got to a pretty high mind. Some wanted to fit me up a house and all hands keep me so I would live comfortable, and several wanted to keep me entirely themselves. I thought it would be wisdom to choose the house and all keep me. After a deal of fuss the meeting was closed, and I was told to stop at Brother Liilii's house until they were ready for me. About ten o'clock I was escorted in great pomp to my new abode. I found they had fitted up the house that Brother Green lived in. There is a bedstead in it covered with a new mat as well as the floor, also a nice large table, which is quite a treat after laying around on the floor reading and writing, and on the table was a nice boiled fowl and some good sour poi, etc.
I could not help thanking my Heavenly Father for all the benefits he bestowed on me from time to time. I felt I would try to live worthy in His sight. In the afternoon I got talking with some Saints about the gift to be enjoyed in the Church; in fact that I had enjoyed myself both temporally and spiritually. I related some instances of healing by baptism. Presently Makapa disappeared of a sudden, and bye and bye back he comes bringing his wife with him, who had been sick for some time. Says he, "My wife wants you to baptize her." I told him it would do no good unless they had faith in Jesus Christ. He said their faith was strong. I told them if that was the case directly as she was baptized she would be healed. I went and changed my clothes and then in company with Keluli and a few of the Saints, we went down to the water. I then prayed that I might have wisdom, that I might do everything for the honor and power of God to strengthen my faith, after which I baptized her in the name of the Lord Jesus. The disease left her and she got well from that hour. I feel that the time is not far off when the Lord will do a marvelous work among this people.
October 24th. Soon after I was up and dressed this morning I received four letters, three for myself and one for Brother Bell. Mine were from Brothers Cluff, West, and C. C. Hurst; Brother Bell's from J. T. Caine. All good news except Brother Caine was in a pilikia about the vessel having no means to get a license for her.
It has rained heavy all day. They killed a pig today. I did not get anything to eat until nearly two o'clock today, they having no fish. I had to wait until the pig was killed, dressed and some of it cooked. They also cooked some cabbage, the first I have seen since I have been on the Island.
October 25th. Still raining very heavy. One of the Brethren brought my box from Kiliula. I wrote answers to Brothers Cluff and West's letters. Feeling in good spirits, also that the Lord is blessing me every day.
October 26th. Still heavy showers of rain accompanied with very heavy winds. The Saints kept me up till near midnight talking about the scriptures. They had a notion that Cornelius fell asleep at Peter's feet, etc.
October 27th. The weather was so fine after the rain that I was tempted to take a walk. While I was out a wasp stung me over the right eye, it was very painful for some time. I am troubled with a headache this evening, I suppose it is from studying for I spend all my time trying to get the language.
October 28th, Sunday. I met with the Saints here before breakfast after which we went over to Kiliula and held two meetings. I opened the second meeting by reading the first ten verses of the first chapter of the second Epistle of Peter, then made a few remarks and exhorted the Saints to be faithful. This was my first attempt in the native language. The Saints felt good. While there I received a letter from Brother Bell stating that he was still at Lahaina; enjoying good health and everything prospering very well.
October 29th. The weather is fine at present. I wrote an answer to Brother Bell's letter and took it to Kiliula. The Brethren are all well.
Waialua, October 30th. I met with the Saints before breakfast this morning as usual. I had some trouble to get men to go to Kaualua next Sunday to preach and partake of the Sacrament. I spoke on obedience to the Priesthood.
October 31st. I got up early this morning intending to go and have a bath but when I got about a half mile from the house it commenced to pour with rain; having nothing on but my shirt and pants, I was soon drenched to the skin. We are very short of food at present. I have had but two very slight meals today. I supped off Luao and poi.
November 1st. I and one of the Brethren went to Kiliula to stir up the Saints there and get them to attend meetings. They all said they felt well, but some were in one pilikia about one thing and some in another. Brother King came over from Lauai in Brother Bell's stead. We met in the evening, Brother King preached at length. It being the first Thursday of the month we fasted all day.
November 3rd. Rained. In afternoon we had a heavy rain, caught Brother King in it.
November 4th Sunday. We had some very good meetings today, most of the Saints from Kiliula attended. Brother King preached and we administered the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. The Saints feel well. Spent the evening as usual, singing.
November 6th, Lupehu. We met with the Saints at Waialua before breakfast, after which we left intending to go to a village beyond Halaua. We stopped once or twice along the road to talk to some natives but they all seemed stupid. They put me in mind of what Isaiah said: "They have eyes but see not, and ears but are dull of hearing." We arrived at our destination about one o'clock, and some of the natives seemed very inquiring. Spent the rest of the day talking on the principles of the Gospel.
Halana, November 7th. Had a good meeting at Lupehu this morning. A good many attended. Brother King preached on the first principles of the Gospel. We arrived at this place about two o'clock. The natives seemed glad to see us.
About four o'clock we attended a Calvinist meeting, after their native teacher had finished one of the natives got up and proposed that we preach. He was seconded and it was carried unanimously by the congregation, but their teacher was in great wrath and said he did not want anything of the kind and told the people to go home, with great vehemence, and not stop where we were. But he might as well have spoken to the wind, the people wanted to hear us preach, they therefore asked us to preach outside. We consented and went out to the end of the chapel. The natives sang a lively hymn and Brother King opened the meeting with prayer and then preached to them for some time. The natives were very attentive. One young man wrote down the passages as they were quoted on the back of a plate. The congregation amounted to considerable over one hundred. After meeting was closed they kept us there till dark arguing on the scriptures. We then went to our homes and spent the evening until a late hour.
Waialua, November 8th. We left Halana about nine o'clock this morning. We called at Lupehu and had dinner, talked awhile, then pursued our journey to Waialua. On the way we stopped at a house where a young man could talk English pretty well. He treated us very hospitably to poi and fish and some oranges. We arrived at this place at about four o'clock. We went to the Halepule to hold meeting, but the Saints did not attend so we postponed it until a later date.
November 9th. It has poured with rain all day, accompanied with very heavy wind. Spent the day studying.
November 10th. Heavy showers of rain all morning. It cleared up in the afternoon. Brother King and I went and had a bath. We are in great pilikia for food, had no breakfast.
Sunday, November 11th. While at meeting Brother Bowman came to see us. He had put in at Pulehu about six miles from here. He had just arrived from Honolulu and Lahaina with some horses and donkeys. Two had died on the passage. Brother Bowman is the man who built the Lanai Cutter. Owing to our pilikia for food we had nothing to give him to eat. He stopped with us about one hour and then left us and proceeded around the Island East to get freight.
November 12th. Brother King and I got a couple of horses and went down to the store to see if there were any letters for us, and also to see the vessel. I got a letter for Brother Bell, and one for myself from my brother C. C. Hurst. News good. We called at Kealoha's coming back and had dinner of beef and poi. He tied some up for us to take home with us. He had a nice piece of ground ready for sowing some wheat. Brother King showed him how to sow it and then we came home.
November 13th. Elder Odu's brother died last night. Very few Saints were out to meeting this morning on the account. The house is about one half mile off yet we can hear the natives weeping and wailing. We went before dinner to bathe after which we started for Waiakana about one o'clock.
We called at Kaluaho and got two letters, one from Brother Partridge and one from Brother Cluff. They were well but the saints were very dull. This is pretty general all over the Island just now.
This time we put up at a home kept by Keluli. We had quite a variety for supper, bread fruit, potatoes, boiled Kalo and fish. Spent the evening talking, and after prayers we went to bed.
November 14th. The mosquitoes kept me awake nearly all night. About two o'clock this morning our host offered up a prayer. I will not venture to say how long he prayed but I thought he was never going to leave off. He was especially praying for us, the servants of God. His prayer was full of repetitions from beginning to end. We breakfasted on poi and salt just at dawn of day, and before the sun rose we were on our way toward Waiakana, thirty miles distant.
We stopped at Kahanakakai for dinner, they treated us very hospitably. We dined on fish and sweet potatoes. At their request we sang two or three hymns and then proceeded on our journey. 
We arrived at Waiakana a little before sunset. The brethren and sisters were very glad to see us. We ate a hearty supper of splendid boiled fish and potatoes. Being very tired we retired early to rest.
November 15th. After breakfast, Brother King and I walked three-fourths of a mile and bathed in fresh water. Spent the day studying. The brethren were away fishing, they caught a fine fat turtle and had it cooked for supper. I believe it was the best meat I ever ate. Spent the evening talking and singing.
November 16th, Papahaku. We ate a hearty breakfast of sea turtle and sweet potatoes, and then pursued our journey to Papahaku Kalaakai. We arrived here about twelve o'clock noon and the Saints were very glad to see us. We found them all well but one sister who we found very bad with a disease that is very prevalent among the natives. We also found a small vessel here from Honolulu. The Saints have been busy all day shipping melons and pigs. I wrote a letter to my brother C. C. Hurst. I had a fine swim this evening which refreshed me very much after our travels.
November 17th. Brother King was taken very bad in the night with the Diarrhea. I laid hands on him after which he took a bath and from that time he got better. The wind has blown so hard all day that the Saints could not ship their things, there is a very heavy sea.
November 18th. We met with the Saints before breakfast. Brother King preached. About ten o'clock the Saints arrived from Waiakana, we then held another meeting. Brother King preached and was followed by the President of this branch. About two o'clock we met again, a great many attended that did not belong to the Church. Brother King spoke for some time on the first principles, and then we partook of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. The Saints feel well in this place. Brother King had quite a long argument with a Calvinist Teacher, Kumuwe.
November 19th. The trade winds continue blowing strong. So much so that the vessel has not yet left for Honolulu. We spent most of the forenoon studying. In the afternoon we took a walk to see melon patches. Held meeting in the evening, Brother King exhorted the Saints to live faithfully.
November 20th. The vessel left this morning for Honolulu although the trade winds blew as hard as ever. Brother King and I had a bath, there was a very heavy sea at the time, the heavy waves would dash us up on the sand, then wash us back again. We had rare sport for some time. In the evening we went to see the sister that was sick. At the man's request we examined her and found her body completely covered with large holes eat into the flesh some places as large as my hand. Her body was in a filthy condition and wrapped in dirty old kapa's. Enough to kill any ordinary person. We told her husband to see that she got some clean clothes and was washed clean. We spent the evening talking about old times and singing.
November 21st. Held meeting with the Saints before breakfast. Brother King preached on the first principles. We left Papahaka about eight o'clock intending to go to Kaualuna. We reached Mauunio about eleven o'clock but found no one at home. We had walked nine miles but could not get a drop of water to drink. We had a fine bath near Mauoui. The trade winds have been blowing strong all day right in our faces. The roads were very sandy and heavy to walk on and I am almost barefoot. I think it rather doubtful if I have any shoes left when I reach Waialua. We walked 18 miles before we could get anything, either to drink or eat. I picked up a dried fish in the road, we brought it along with us and when we got to the first house we asked for something to eat and drink. They said they had no fish. We said we had so they gave us some potatoes and poi and we ate a hearty meal for we had had a long fast.
We reached this place after sundown. We were treated very hospitably to melons, potatoes, and fish.
November 22nd, Nauina. After a breakfast of sweet potatoes, dried fish and melons we pursued our journey to Kaualuna; we traveled about five miles and then we came to what we called the hill of difficulty. It took better than an hour to descend. I believe I mentioned this hill before. The road is cut out of the side of the mountain and very narrow some places and very dangerous for if anybody should make a false step they would to down hundreds of feet. However, after some difficulty we reached the bottom.
Soon after reaching the bottom some Kanakas called us to go to their house. Being pretty hungry we went, they gave us some pork and potatoes and poi. After resting a while we pursued our journey to Kaualuna. We reached this place about three o'clock. Found Brother Kahakawila feeling pretty well and all very glad to see us. We supped on potatoes and salt. Spent the evening talking. My boots had just given out when we got to this place. One of the brethren gave me a pair of low shoes, so when I have begged a pair of socks somewhere I shall be set up.
November 23rd, Kaualuna. Met with the Saints before breakfast. Brother King preached on the gathering; the end of the world. They could get no fish so we breakfasted on potatoes, poi and salt and some kukui nuts.
Brother King and I walked about a mile and had a fresh water bath. Owing to our travels my trousers had got very dirty, in fact, instead of being white they had turned red. I expect I looked more like a laborer in a brick kiln than a missionary. I had none with me to change so I pulled them off and washed them and waited for them to dry. I made my hands very sore rubbing them, it was with great difficulty that I got them clean for I had no soap.
As usual we have been in a pilikia for food today. We had no dinner and but a very light breakfast so when supper was ready we were almost ravenous. We made a hearty meal of potatoes and salt.
November 24th. Spent the day studying the language. We dined about four or five o'clock on salt and potatoes and Kola. Spent the evening singing and talking on the gathering and Deseret. 

["With the selection of the valleys of the mountains as the future home of the Saints an 'ensign' was truly raised, under which converts of the Church were called to gather from every land and clime. In a general epistle sent by Brigham Young and the Twelve from Winter Quarters, December 23, 1847, ..." the Saints were told to "flee to Zion." The Restored Church, pages 275-276]

Sunday, November 25th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. Brother King preached, followed very ably by Kahakawila, the President of this branch. Breakfasted on cold potatoes and salt. We met again about eleven o'clock. Brother King preached on first principles. Quite a large number of Calvinists attended, but very few of the Saints attended. I got up and bore my testimony as well as I could. I am still very (hemahema) poor in the language. We met again in the afternoon, Brother King preached on the gathering. There is one thing that I feel thankful for and that is that I can understand the natives much better than I did.
If all is well we will start for Waialua early tomorrow morning. We supped off salt and potatoes. Spent the evening talking and singing.
Waialua, November 26th. Were up about 3 o'clock this morning and breakfasted off poi and salt, had prayer, and then started on our journey to Waialua. We traveled about three miles and then came to the foot of the hill of difficulty and commenced the arduous task of ascending by the light of the moon. Although it was early and cold, the perspiration poured off us with the exertion. With the exception of the surf rolling in there was no sound to be heard; it seemed as if all nature was asleep. We could not even hear a dog bark although we passed through the village of Kalaupapa. Soon after reaching the top of the hill daylight began to appear, we traveled about two hours before daylight. We walked about twenty miles before we could get anything to eat. We then stopped at the house of a native and had some new baked Kalo and new milk. After eating and resting a short time we pursued our journey.
We called at the store and got a letter each from Brother John A. West, Honolulu, Oahu. News good with the exception that the Saints are very Polaka, that is to say dull or idle. We reached Kiliula about 2 o'clock and found Brother Kealoha busy shipping potatoes. We stopped a short time and then came on to this place. The Saints seemed very glad to see us back. We have traveled about 35 miles today and my feet are very sore.
Brother King is in a pilikia as his boots are worn out and he has nothing to wear. We ate a hearty supper of (Hee) or squid and some good sour poi. I wrote a letter to Clement and answered Brother West's letter. We have had the house full of Saints all the evening alternately talking and singing.
November 27th. I arose this morning very little refreshed, I was troubled very much with the toothache all night. We met with the Saints before breakfast, Brother King preached on faith. Brother King went to Kililua to try to get a pair of boots but didn't succeed. Met with the Saints in the evening. Keluli and Kamalema had a bit of a fuss, but it was all settled by forgiving each other and shaking hands. I have been troubled all day with the toothache so bad I have not been able to study and it still continues.
November 28th. My tooth troubled me so much that I have not been able to sleep all night, and the pain seems to increase. Our old man was troubled very much too. He got a native to extract his in the following manner: He laid down on the floor on his back and the native Doctor then stuffed he mouth full of dirty kapa. He then took a stick about three inches long, and a stone about as large as my fist. He fixed one end of the stick on the tooth and hit the other end with the stone. Two good hits fetched it out. He very kindly offered to serve me the same way but I declined as I was afraid he would break my jaw bone. However, I got Brother King to try. He struck my tooth three or four times but could not bring it and the operation put me in such pain I thought I would go out of my mind. After that I got him to lay hands on me, it got a little easier then. I have been trying all day to get a horse to go to Kaluakai, but have not yet succeeded. The excuses are that some are heavy with foal, some very poor, and one had a stick in its eye. 
November 29th. My tooth still troubled me. No sleep all night. I got Brother King again to try to knock it out but he only succeeded in breaking off a small piece. It is very bad I cannot study nor read. We met with the Saints twice today, very few attended meeting.
November 30th.  I got up this morning about nine o'clock most worn out with my toothache.  I got Brother King to lay hands on me again, since which time I have been easier.  I wrote to my brother  C. C. Hurst, and also to Brother Eli Bell in answer to one received from him this afternoon stating that Brother Hammond has got charge of a vessel, everything prospering in Lanai, all the Brethren enjoying good health.
December 1st. My tooth seemed to get worse than ever this morning. I got Brother King to try and burn the nerve with a large needle. Tried a long time and got my lips burned on one side which caused them to be very sore. My tooth has been easier all day though we were not able to get to burn the nerve as the tooth was so far back. It has rained all day very hard and the wind is very strong.
Our next door neighbors had a pig take sick the other day, for fear it would die they killed it today in the following manner: They got a rope and tied its jaws together and smothered it. They then baked it whole with a quantity of Kalo. We have been in a pilikia for fish these last two days, having to live on poi and salt and kukui nuts.
Sunday, December 2nd. Not feeling very well I did not attend meeting before breakfast. Somehow I have not felt so well in meeting as I usually do. I have been worried all week and had very little rest of either mind or body. Bobby Burns may well call toothache the hell of all disease.
Brother King and one of the native Elders preached a couple of good sermons about the Saints giving Brother King a pair of boots. Brother Poipoa then got up and said he would give one half dollar toward buying a pair, so they took up a collection and raised the sum of two dollars. The Saints don't seem to have as good a spirit as they used to have. I don't know what to think hardly. They seem as if they do not care for Mormonism. I hope something will take place shortly, the worst of it is they are not persecuted enough they need something to rouse them up. I sometimes feel almost like praying for something of the sort to come upon them. We get talking to the natives sometimes and it is just like throwing water on a duck's back, it runs off, or goes in at one ear and out of the other. This makes me think how weak man is without the assistance of the Almighty. So prospects look very dull at present, in regard to the Gospel among this people, yet I fully believe and trust if we prove faithful and unite ourselves as the heart of one man that the Lord will bless us, not only in getting a thorough knowledge of the language but also in doing a good work among this people. This is ever my earnest prayer. I feel already that being sent on this mission has and will prove one of the greatest blessings I ever received, for it tries a man in every way imaginable. It is necessary to be always good tempered. We must govern ourselves, I find from experience, in our thoughts as well as actions. Also to watch and live prayerful at all times for the Devil is always at hand, even when I have been amongst the natives I have found it necessary to be watchful lest I partake of this spirit.
 December 3rd. My tooth seems as bad as ever, it woke me about two this morning. After breakfast I got some tobacco leaf and stuffed in it which made it a little easier. One of the brethren brought me a hat made by the natives (Auiwana). I am very glad of it for the last time we were traveling I wore a cloth cap, and not being used to it I suffered dreadfully from the heat of the sun. Sometimes it would blister my neck and face.
I wrote the following letter to my brother Alfred W. Hurst:

"Dear Brother: As this is the anniversary of your birthday, I forget which but I believe the 27th, I take pleasure of seating myself to address a few lines to you. I heartily wish you many happy returns of the same.
"I hope this will find you and Mrs. Hurst, (or shall I say sister Emma) enjoying good health and prosperity. I presume you have been informed of my arrival here and being appointed a mission on these Islands, so I shall not trouble you with a long detail about that. So suffice it to say that I am enjoying excellent health and spirits.
"I already feel that being sent on this mission has and will prove one of the greatest blessings I have received since I have been in this church. I am, they say, learning the language very fast but as yet I have only spoken in public twice in the native language. I hope by the time you get this I shall be speaking fluently.
"Clement is in Honolulu at present. I expect he will leave very soon for the valleys in company with some of the brethren. He was well the last time I heard from him, about a week ago.
"I would like to know what you think about Mormonism now. I hope and trust ere this you have rendered obedience to the requirements of the Gospel. You have either got to believe it or be damned, that is Christ's words, and I know it is true. You cannot, my dear brother, obtain salvation in any other way than being baptized for the remission of sins, that you may receive the Holy Ghost, which will give you a knowledge of the Gospel. My dear brother, I tremble lest you reject this Gospel, if you do, behold how great will be your condemnation, for you have had the privilege of hearing this Gospel preached, you have had an example set before you, you have had our testimonies to the truth of this work, you have had our fervent prayers offered up in your behalf, and will you, oh my brother in the flesh, will you not believe your own brother. Do you think we would have left our home, and dear mother and sisters behind on mere belief. Again do you think for one moment we lie when we say we know the gospel is true and that it is from God? Do you think we would risk our salvation in this manner? O my dear brother I beg and entreat you to examine these principles and obey them, and then ask God for a testimony and He will give it to you. Remember St. Paul says: "The natural man understandeth not the things of the spirit of God." Therefore, before you can tell anything about this Gospel you must try it. I have found for myself that this church is true, by a witness of the Spirit of God, or I should say hundreds of testimonies. I have witnessed the gift of tongues, prophecy, healings, etc. to back this up. The whole of the scriptures prove this church to be true, also the signs of the times. I promise you in the name of the Lord Jesus you shall receive all these blessings if you obey these principles. How do you think you are going to obtain salvation unless you obey the commandments of God? The Bible shows us plainly there is only one road to heaven. Therefore, my brother, pray to God that your eyes may be opened, that you may see the truth. You may try to cast this aside, but in vain, it will stick to you, and if you reject this testimony of your brothers, affectionate though distant, you will have to give account thereof in the day of judgement. May the God in heaven bless you is the prayer of
FRED AND CLEMENT HURST."

December 4th. Brother Keanu, a native Elder, arrived from Lanai via Lahaina. He brought a letter from President S. Smith, stating that they were all well, everything going well except the potatoes, the worms were bothering them considerably. I spent most of the day writing the following letter to my Mother:

"My ever Dear Mother: This is the second letter I have addressed to you from these Islands, and I can assure you I long to hear of your welfare. I hope you will not think we have run away from you and forgot all about you because that is not the case. I have no doubt it looks strange to you about leaving you in New Zealand and not going to see you before we left. We would have done so but it would have taken all the means we had. Besides it would not have been wisdom as we were counseled together and I concluded the Lord knew best and did as His servants told me. Another thing you sent such unkind letters to us, that is when you did write, which was seldom, in fact all of the letters I got were full of abuse against the Church, especially from Selina; but do not think for one moment we think anything about it, for still as I have written above in native, "Great is our love for all." I can assure you that you are not forgotten by us, for you are remembered daily in our prayers.
"One thing why I wanted to gather was to be with the Saints of God, and also to get a comfortable home for you, but the Lord has seen fit to call me to a mission in these Sandwich Islands, so I will leave that for Clement to do. I hope and trust when my mission is up I will meet you all in Zion for as the Lord lives, that is the only place of safety from the distress that is already coming upon the nations, and if you will take the warning voice of your two sons and the Elders of the Church, if you have not already done so, you will be baptized for the remission of your sins and flee to Zion. That is the place spoken of by the Prophets, both ancient and modern, for surely with your own eyes you can see that peace is taken from the earth. The judgments of the Almighty are being poured among the nations of the earth; pestilence, wars, famines, earthquakes, etc., and you can read about it all in your own Bible. What can you be thinking about, will you reject our testimony, shall we call on you in vain to repent? O that I had the voice of an archangel, I would make all the nation to hear the joyful sound of the Gospel. Will you not believe what we say? Does it seem like idle tales to you? I hope not. If you do not understand what I have written, kneel down and pray and ask God, and He will give you wisdom. I wish I could express my thoughts to you but I cannot. At times I feel as if I could weep for you. O if you could only know our love for your soul. I feel as if I could undergo anything to get you to obey the Gospel, but I feel to put my trust in God, knowing it will work out alright in the end if I do right. I do sincerely hope and pray that you will no longer reject our testimony but read your Bible carefully and practice its teachings. Get baptized in order that you might receive the Holy Ghost from those who have the power to bestow it and then you will know for yourself as we do that the Gospel is true, and the power of God unto salvation to those who believe and practice it.
"I will now draw to a close stating that we are ever well and rejoicing in having cleared our skirts of your blood, so that in the day of judgement you will have no excuse. May the God of heaven bless you with his spirit is the prayer of your ever affectionate sons
FRED AND CLEMENT HURST."

Mrs. S. M. Taunton, Wellington, New Zealand.

"My ever Dear Sister: It is with pleasure I take up my pen to let you know of my welfare in this far off land. As I used to sing at home, "Absence Makes the Heart Grow Fonder", again, though in a foreign land they will find no change in me. This is true though long absent from you, we have not forgotten you. Our prayers have ascended in your behalf daily that you may render obedience to the commandments of God in order that you may receive the same blessings that we do, and also that you may obtain salvation in the kingdom of God. I will ask you one question. Before we obeyed the commandments of the Lord Jesus you used to love us both and believed what we said, but since that time you have set your face against us. What is the reason? Have we behaved unkind to you? Verily no. But otherwise we have loved you all the more and have done every kindness that lay in our power, in one way especially, in warning you to flee from the wrath to come. What then can be the reason? Jesus Christ's words shall be the answer to the question. Matthew 34:35-36. "Think not that I am come to send peace to he earth, I am not come to send peace, but the sword; for I am come to set a man in variance against his father, the daughter against the mother, etc., and among his foes shall be those of his own household." so you see you are fulfilling the prophecy for our Savior. Now I know you do it ignorantly, God forbid that you should continue to reject his council. Will you not believe our testimony that this work is true, and that Joseph Smith was inspired of God to usher in this, the dispensation of the fullness of times? Do you call this blasphemy? The Jews of old called Jesus a blasphemer because He said He was the Son of God. I ask you: Did that alter the truth of what He said? Verily no. Unknowingly they killed him but still He was the Son of God. The very same with Joseph Smith, he said he was a prophet of God and commanded man everywhere to repent. Did he do any man an injury? No. He warned them to obey not his commandments, but God's, which you have plainly written in your own bible. Did he like the sects of the day, get a feeling in his heart that he must preach? Verily no, for the Lord commanded him by revelation from heaven. Why did no men rise up and kill John Wesley, Calvin, and others too numerous to mention? Because they preached their own opinions and were not sent from God by revelation. Then why was Joseph Smith and his followers driven from city to city and at last hundreds of them murdered, persecuted, and Brother Joseph with them? Because they preached the same Gospel that Christ and his Apostles preached anciently. "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned," Jesus Christ says: "Ye are not of the world, therefore, the world hateth you." again, "You shall be hated of all men for my name sake," therefore, you see the necessity of persecution. Christ says again: "It is necessary that offences come, but woe to them by whom they come." This strengthens me when I see you all against us. It proves the Gospel is true. Lest I weary your patience I will close by giving you my humble testimony to the truth of the Gospel. I have examined it every way to my satisfaction. I have searched the scriptures diligently. I have proved it by gaining a testimony, or shall I say hundreds of testimonies. Therefore, I can say to you, and lie not, that I know the Gospel to be true, and will save them that believe and practice it. I humbly pray to our Father in Heaven that you may render obedience to the principles and that you may be saved in the Celestial Kingdom of God. In the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
YOUR AFFECTIONATE BROTHERS, FRED AND CLEMENT."

Miss Amelia Ann Hurst. Wellington, New Zealand.

"My Ever Dear Sister Amelia: It is with peculiar feelings that I sit down to write to you. I sincerely hope you are enjoying good health. What pleasure it would give me to see you once more, and have a chat once more my dear Amelia. Though we are Mormons we have not forgotten you, but love you all the more. As I cannot have the privilege of a chat with you I will do the best I can under the circumstances. Presuming you would like to know how I live here I will proceed to tell you to the best of my ability as follows:
"The chief article of food used here is called poi, and is made from the roots of a plant called kalo, a species of Indian turnip. It is baked underground then washed and pounded up and mixed with cold water to a thick paste. It is then set by till it ferments, or gets sour. It is then eaten cold with the fingers. Also sweet potatoes, these are usually mashed up and mixed with cold water and as they bake enough to last sometime near a week, the consequence is they get sour too. I was most afraid to eat them at first, but however, received no injury. Then we have fish when we can get it, sugar cane, water melons, sometimes breadfruit which is delicious when ripe, also bananas and sometimes oranges, but they are not plentiful on these Islands, some places plenty of coconuts. I believe this is the poorest of all the group for fruit.
"The people are generally very kind and hospitable, except when the ministers have got such power over them. Some places they actually tell the people not to let us come near their houses lest we defile them. They circulate all manner of lies about us. I am very glad about that as it always helps forward the work of the Lord.
"I am present studying the language of this people. It seemed very hard at first but the blessings of the Lord have attended me, though I do not do much at preaching yet. This language is different from the New Zealand as they use "K" instead of "T", though it evidently belongs to the same class. The natives here resemble the natives there as far as skin and color goes, but they are not such an intelligent people by far, at least so far as I have seen. It is laughable to see the women, they dress in what they call in New Zealand, round abouts, all the gayest colors they can get. They then get a long piece of print and wind it about their waists and get astride a horse and away they go, daring as a horse soldier, with the end of said print flying in the wind.
"Obey all the commandments of God as far and as fast as they are made known to you, in so doing the Lord will bless and prosper you. You have our testimony to the truth of this work. I have proved it every way to my satisfaction, therefore, my dear Amelia, hesitate not, but serve the Lord. As for Clement and I, we will serve the Lord come what may, even death, for we love the Lord Jesus Christ. May you receive His spirit to lead and guide you into all truth, is and ever shall be the earnest prayers of your affectionate brothers in the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
FRED AND CLEMENT HURST."

Wednesday, December 5th. I spent most of the day writing. I have not felt very well all day owing to having no sleep last night, my tooth kept me awake all night. This morning my face and head was very sore all up one side. The pain has been so intense I felt like fasting today. About 11 o'clock I was complaining about the soreness in my head. I went out soon after, I had a great deal on my mind as I had just been writing home to New Zealand. I retired by myself and prayed to the Lord to have mercy on me. Immediately all pain and soreness left me and it seemed as if I had never been troubled. This made me feel good and I feel to put my trust in the Lord, for surely his hand is over me for good.
December 6th. Fast Day, it being the first Thursday in the month. We held meeting early in the morning. Brother King exhorted the Saints to keep the fast and pray and serve the lord aright. He was followed very ably by Brother Keanu on Faith. The natives had a great feast today, they sent us some very good pork which was quite a treat after eating salt and poi for the last fortnight. We had two good meetings this afternoon, most of the sisters bore their testimonies. Spent the evening very agreeably discussing the scriptures and singing.
December 7th. I wrote to Elder Cooke and Thomas Holder at New Zealand. I also wrote to C. C. Hurst at Honolulu and enclosed all my letters home for him to post there. In the afternoon Brother Keanu and I went and tried to get the Saints at Kiliula to meet but did not succeed. We got back in time to hold meeting in this place. On the way home some of the brethren gave us as many bananas as we could eat. The natives are all preparing for a heavy Kona tempest.
December 8th. I wanted a horse this morning to go to Kaluaha to see if there were any letters at the store. I sent Brother Keanu to get one while I ate my breakfast. Bye and bye he came back and said his Brother would bring me one presently. I waited till about 12 o'clock and then went to see where the horse was. I asked the man about it, he said, "There is the horse if you can get a saddle as I have loaned mine." I could have said something to make him remember, but I thought it best to laugh it off and I gave up all idea of going. I then returned and Brother King and I went and had a bath in fresh water. It rained nearly all afternoon.
December 9th, Sunday. Met with the Saints before breakfast. About ten o'clock we met again. Most of the Kiliula branch attended and also a great many Calvinists. The meeting house was full. We had some first rate singing. The Saints seemed to enjoy the Spirit today. We met again about 1 o'clock and partook of the Lord's Supper after which I bore my testimony to the truth and read two or three passages of what the Holy Spirit was given for; also the fruits of the Spirit. Met again in the evening, had a first rate meeting. President Keluli layed it on pretty stiff about the Saints not giving Brother King a pair of boots as he is near barefoot. I got up when he had finished and spoke on the same subject. It took some effect for two or three cried out that they would give ten cents and some twenty-five cents. We then closed the meeting, the Saints feeling very well.
Most of the day has been very fine but it has poured all evening. Spent the evening singing.
December 10th. I forgot to state yesterday morning while at meeting one of the brethren brought me some letters from Clement and some note paper. Means very good, he feels well. Reports the foreign branch enjoys good spirits. I wrote an answer today giving him a little counsel. It has rained very heavy all day. Brother Keanu and I were to have started around the Islands this morning, but the weather would not permit.
December 11th, Pakea. Met with the Saints before breakfast. Brother Keanu preached.
We had some eel for breakfast, stronger than any shark I ever saw, it fairly turned my stomach. 
Brother Keanu and I started for Kaualuna about eight o'clock and we stopped at Kamaloa for dinner at a Catholic's house, a relative of Brother Keanu's. After talking a short time on religion we again pursued our journey. The road very heavy, Brother Keanu got so lame he was obliged to walk barefoot. We reached this place, Pakea, about sundown. We found Brother Laipau at this place, he was very glad to see us and treated us very hospitably.
He, like a great many more, believes the Gospel and is well satisfied except the gathering to Lanai. The Saints say if the Mormons had taken the section of land (kalae) that was offered them on this Island, they would gather there immediately, in fact some seem to grieve very much about Lanai, saying it is the land of famine and if they go there they will starve to death. It is my firm belief the time is not far off when they will want to gather to Lanai but will not be able for the Lord will surely visit this people, much to their sorrow, if they do not speedily repent and obey His commandments through His servants.

["The Saints in California were instructed to remain where they were, if they so chose; likewise the Saints on the islands of the Pacific, 'until further notice.' "The Restored Church, page 276]

December 12th, Kaualuna. After breakfasting on very thin poi and fish we pursued our journey toward Kaualuna. The heat was intense and not a breath of wind. We found it hard work ascending the mountain. We tried to get something to eat several places, but did not succeed. We stopped at one house, as usual a crowd gathered round so we preached to them for some time and then pursued our journey. We descended the Hill of Difficulty. On our way being very hungry, we cracked some kukui nuts and ate. They taste much like coconut and in size and appearance they are like the English walnut, but much richer, in fact they are almost too rich to eat alone. When we reached the bottom we fell in with an old man. He invited us to his house and eat. With pleasure we accepted the proposition and ate a hearty meal on salt and poi.
We reached this place about sundown and found Brother Kahakawila and wife feeling very well and to all appearances very glad to see us. We suppered on fish and sweet potatoes. Spent the evening talking about Lanai and Salt Lake Valley.
December 13th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. Brother Keanu preached on the gathering. We took a short walk this morning. I went down to the seaside to wash my feet. While I was doing so a large wave rolled in and wet me through to the skin before I could make my escape.
Spent most of the day studying. In the evening I had a narrow escape of losing my life in the following manner: President Kahakawila has a young horse that has never been broken. He saddled him up and Brother Keanu rode him a short distance and back, I then mounted and rode a short distance and he bolted. I let him run for some time and then stopped him and was coming back again and got within a quarter of a mile from the house when he took fright of some children, one having on a red frock. The road was very steep and rocky, she reared up after jumping about for some time and fell on her back. As luck would have it I jumped quick or else she would have fallen on top of me. She served me this way three times successively, the last time before I was well in the saddle as the bridle broke. The last fall I was obliged to lead her home. It seemed a miracle to me that I got off unhurt for the road was very rocky and very large stones on the side. I could not help feeling thankful to my Heavenly Father, for his protecting care over me. While living here we have cold potatoes and salt as they are too busy to catch fish.
December 14th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. I spoke for a short time on the first principles, followed by Brother Keanu.
About 12 o'clock Brother Keanu and I walked about a mile and had a bath, coming back we tried to talk to some natives, who were very shy. We have been in a pilikia for food all day. The Saints here seem to get worse instead of better, and seem to have no love for us at all. In fact, living among them seems to burden them. Spent the day as usual, studying.
December 15th. I was troubled all night with the toothache. It kept me awake all night and has troubled me all day. Nothing to eat as usual now. I waited patiently until evening and then sent Keanu to get some from the neighbors.
In the afternoon Brother Keanu and I went with one of the sisters to baptize her as she had not been walking as straight as she ought to have done. She was confined about five or six months ago. The baby is still living.
Sunday, December 16th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. I tried to get the Saints to speak but did not succeed. Brother Keanu preached after which I confirmed this Sister Keanu had baptized yesterday. Met again at 11 o'clock, had a very good meeting. I opened the meeting and spoke for some time, followed very ably by Brother Keanu and Brother Kahakawila. We met again about 2 o'clock, Brother Keanu spoke for some length on the Lord's Supper, after which I spoke on the first principles proving this Church to be true from the scriptures, after which we partook of the Lord's Supper. A great many Calvinists attended. The Saints seemed to feel better than I have seen them for some time. We continued the meeting until nearly dark for Keanu got up again and thundered away for at least an hour and a half. I closed the meeting by saying a few words. I must say I have enjoyed the Spirit of the Lord today. I find it is very difficult to express myself yet as I would like. One time this afternoon I was speaking along and came to a dead standstill just for the want of a few words I didn't happen to know. My earnest prayers are that the Lord will continue to bless me so that I may stand up in His name and preach this Gospel in the Hawaiian language.
December 17th, Kaluakai. After a light breakfast of poi and salt we left Kaualuna with light hearts and set out for this place. We took our time ascending the Hill of Difficulty, called at a house and got a drink and then proceeded on our journey. We called at two or three houses on our way but did not succeed in getting anything to eat. We then walked about nine miles without houses or water. About fire o'clock we reached Maunui; was in hopes of getting a drink of water, but we were again disappointed for we found nobody at home. Keanu went inside but all the water bottles were empty. We searched for some time for the spring but all our efforts proved fruitless. We then went down to the seaside and bathed our feet for they were very sore. I pulled my shoes off and tried to walk without them but the road was very rough and I was soon glad to get them on again. Before dark we found some water in a rock, and drank of it although it was stinking. About one hour after dark we found some Ka, or sugar cane which refreshed us very much, for we had nothing to eat all day. After refreshing ourselves we pursued our journey in hopes of finding a house. Owing to it being very cloudy the moon didn't give much light, we lost the track or road two or three times. At last we succeeded in finding a house about nine o'clock. When we got there they said they hoped we were not hungry as they had nothing to eat. We told them we had had nothing to eat all day. The woman then lit the kukui or lamp and managed to find a couple of handfuls of potatoes mashed up; to make the most of it she mixed cold water till it was perfectly thin, after which we ate and drank the same with a little raw fish. And after a very long prayer by the host we laid down on the floor to rest for the night.
December 18th, Papahako. We arose early and after hearing our host sing a hymn and then Brother Keanu prayed and then we pursued our journey to this place; only having about four miles to go we arrived here about eight o'clock and found the Saints well and very glad to see us, greeting us with a hearty shake of the hand.
We found a small vessel just ready to sail for Honolulu, Oahu. They had just taken the sick woman, I spoke of before, on board intending to take her to Honolulu to the Hospital.
We ate a hearty breakfast of raw fish and potato Poi. My feet were so sore I could scarcely walk owing to my shoes being very low and one nearly off my foot and no socks. The road we had traveled was very sandy; I had to stop every now and then to empty the sand out of my shoes. In the afternoon we went out to see the melon patches and sugar cane.
We spent the evening singing. I almost forgot to add, most of the Saints are gone to Honolulu, some went this morning soon after we arrived.
December 19th. In way of helping to fill up I will relate a dream I had last night. It struck me as being so remarkable. I thought I was living at home with my mother. I thought I was very happy as I was very much loved. By an unlucky chance one day I changed my clothes and after so doing, all their love, like Ammon's of old, turned to hatred and distrust. This I could not account for; it seemed so foolish to think changing my clothes would make any difference. I lost all peace; at last they lost all confidence in me and hated the very sight of me; said I should not live there any longer, that I should learn my own living. In vain I tried to prove to them contrary, both by words and action. I thought my elder brother was very bitter against me; I also thought they used my youngest brother, Clement, shamefully. At last to prove me, my eldest sister gave me some cotton needles to hawk about the town, but not before counting them very carefully I spent one whole afternoon and only succeeded in selling two or three penny's worth. I returned home with a happy heart. My sister then recounted them with what I had sold and found all correct. She then called my brother and sister: "How apt we are to judge wrong, now I have proved Fred to be honest."
We held meeting before breakfast. Brother Keanu preached. This is a dreadful place for fleas; I had very little sleep and Keanu had none. The house is swarming with them. We had some papapas for dinner, they are a species of pea and taste just the same as the English kitchen pea, they are about the size of a french bean. It has been threatening to rain all day. Spent the evening singing and talking about New Zealand and Otahite, etc.
December 20th. Last night we laid down to rest, but found none for the fleas were very hungry. I lay down for about one hour and could not lay any longer so got up and went out of doors and shook myself and Keanu was half cranky so we made up our minds to sleep out of doors. We carried a mat and a blanket out and spread on the sand. I ought to have said we carried a lot of fleas out with us, and to make up the deficiency we had a lot of crabs crawling about the bed. One got hold of me by the back of the neck just as I got to sleep. I arose and shook him off and laid down and went to sleep for about an hour. Then it commenced raining so we packed up and commenced looking for a cave to sleep in rather than go back into the house. Being barefoot I hurt my feet considerably. After searching for some time we found a cave about a quarter mile away. We again made a bed and lay down close to the breaker, but could not sleep for some time. About three o'clock the rain began to pour in on us, as this was our last resource we were obliged to go back into the house. On our way back I ran some thorns in my feet and stubbed them against the rocks for I could not see it was so dark. However, we reached the house and I made out to sleep for I was nearly tired out for I had but little sleep the last three nights.
We held meeting before breakfast. The weather cleared up about daybreak and it has been a very nice day. Spent the day studying, but with fleas at night and fleas in the daytime I find it difficult to study. Spent the evening singing.
December 21st. Met with the Saints before breakfast as usual, Brother Keanu doing the preaching. It has been very warm today. I am troubled again with the toothache.
I find that I am getting the language fast now, I make it a practice to pray in native both public and private. My assistant, Keanu, is a very good companion and a very good man. He has a pretty good knowledge of the Gospel. He writes a better hand than any of the natives I have seen.
December 23rd. It rained very heavy during the night and this morning but notwithstanding the roughness of the weather, Brother Iakua came from Waiakane. Some natives told him we were here. We had a meeting this morning and one in the afternoon. In the one this afternoon we partook of the Lord's Supper. I spoke for some time, much easier than I have ever done before in their language. Brother Keanu spoke well. We enjoyed the Holy Spirit to a considerable degree today. Quite a number of non-believers attended our meetings. Spent the evening agreeably singing hymns in native.
December 24th, Waiakane. We started for this place in company with Brother; Iakua, but he, being on horseback, soon left us. He went and got some potatoes and about forty or fifty bananas so when we caught him we sat down and ate them. We reached this place about two o'clock, dined on potatoes and pork. The Saints here are very comfortable, we suppered off fish, bread and potatoes. Spent the evening talking.
December 25th, Christmas, Waialua. Brother Keanu and I left Waiakane about six o'clock this morning. When we started we had no idea of reaching this place. We walked about ten miles and then sat down and ate some cold potatoes, we had brought with us, by a big spring. I could not help thinking how different they would spend Christmas at home. I got into a sort of reverie and fancied I could see their happy faces around a table loaded with the good things of this world, such as plum pudding, roast beef, etc. I will say though that we are traveling in the hot sun and on a rough road.
I spent the day pleasantly thinking how much better off I now am than I was before I became a member of the Kingdom of God, not in the things of this world, for I have only a suit of clothes and they have seen their best days, for I see my elbows begin to show through my coat sleeves. I am almost barefoot. I have an old pair of low shoes and every now and then I have to take them off and empty the sand out of them as the roads are very sandy and heavy. I have no socks so I will leave the reader to imagine the state of my feet, especially when I arrived at the end of my journey. If I had liked I could have made myself miserable, but no! I put my trust in the Lord and He blessed me with a light heart, occasionally singing a hymn and conversing with Brother Keanu. I do not look for my reward in this life, I look for it in the world to come. I think sometime when I begin to get lonely what Jesus Christ suffered, also the apostles, Joseph Smith and others, and then I feel as if I ought to suffer at times. For one thing I do know it is with much tribulation that we enter the kingdom, and unless I run the race, how can I expect to win the prize. I try to cast all care aside and put my trust in the Lord. My earnest desire is to get the language of this people so I can declare the Gospel of Christ in its purity unto them. No one can tell, except by experience, what pleasure it is to stand up and bear testimony to the truthfulness of this work in the Hawaiian language. I realize already that it pays for all trouble of learning it. So much for my thoughts.
We called at Pokea but Brother Laepoe had gone to Lahaina. They had no poi in the house, but they gave us some fish, and after resting awhile we continued our journey to Kauwila where we stopped and bathed and ate some sugar cane. We reached Kamalua about sunset but could not obtain a house in which to stop so we had to continue on to this place, ten or twelve miles farther, in the dark.
We called at the store and got a letter from Brother Caine stating that he was well, also the Saints, both foreign and native, were pretty comfortable. He stated that he expected to go to Lanai to counsel with Brother S. Smith. 
Brother Keanu being tired out stopped at Kiliula and I pursued my journey alone to Waialua. I arrived about nine o'clock. Brother King was praying when I got to the house so I stood outside until he finished although it was raining pretty hard and had been for the last mile or so. With the rain and perspiration I was wet through and had to change my clothing. I had traveled 15 hours and walked about 40 miles. I suppered on poi and hee (Squid).
December 26th. Very cloudy and an occasional shower of rain. I stayed indoors nearly all day on account of my feet being so sore after traveling. Most of the Saints are down near the seaside pressing oil out of kukui nuts. I feel very well and happy.
December 27th. We met before breakfast with the Saints. Brother Keanu preached after which I bore my testimony then closed the meeting. We went down to see the Saints press out oil, which they did in the following manner: They got a log of wood about three feet long and cut it nearly the shape of a boat. They then cut a gutter down each side so the oil can run out in vessels placed out for the purpose of receiving it. The nuts are first pounded then placed in a piece of cloth in the machine. They then lay a square piece of wood on top and then get a long pole, sixteen or eighteen feet long, and balance it on top. About twenty natives get on the pole and see-saw up and down and press out the oil that is as clear and bright as any oil.
About three o'clock Brother Eli Bell returned from Lanai via Lahaina. Reports the worms have been very destructive there among the crops. The brethren are all well. Heard this day of the death of Orson Spencer. He died at St. Louis, October 15th, 1855. Met with the Saints in the evening. I am sorry to say that Brother Bell returned in a bad state of health.
December 28th. Met with the Saints before breakfast and Brother Keanu preached. Brothers King and Bell and I went and had a bath after which Brother Bell felt better and was able to preach at the evening meeting. Rather in a pilikia for food. Spent the evening singing.
December 29th. Owing to our pilikia for food we did not break our fast till 11 o'clock. We took a walk in the evening down to the seashore and amused ourselves watching the natives horse racing upon the sand, a usual practice every Saturday night and sometimes more often. One woman was thrown off but received no injury. After watching them one of the brethren asked us in to have supper; being hungry we accepted the invitation. Having no spoons we squatted ourselves down on the floor native fashion and ate the poi with our fingers. We also had nice boiled fish. After doing justice to what was set before us we sang for the amusement of the merry Mormons and a few others, and then returned home and spent the remainder of the evening reading.
Sunday, December 30th. We met with the Saints before breakfast. Brother Keanu spoke after which Brother Eli Bell got up and told the Saints we were short of food. Soon after meeting we had plenty of poi and fish. We met again and Brother William King spoke from the 9th Chapter and 19th verse of Jeremiah, "For a voice of wailing is heard out of Zion, how we are spoiled! We are greatly confounded, because we have forsaken the land because our dwellings have cast us out." The President of this Branch, Brother Keluli, was in doubt about the gathering. Then Brother King said the verse referred to the Jews of old but is a warning to the Zion of the last days. When he had finished Brother Bell arose and spoke for some time exhorting the Saints to be faithful and gather to Lanai. We then closed the meeting for about five hours and then we met again. Brother Keanu preached an excellent sermon on Mormonism. He was followed for a short time by myself on the subject of the Kingdom of God. We met again in the evening and heard the Saints speak their feelings. They feel well. We have had good meetings today. In the evening, Brother Bell being sick, we laid hands upon him and after a little while he felt better. Spent the evening talking about Prophecy.
December 31st. This is the last day of the year 1855 and I cannot help thinking of the many scenes I have passed through during the year. This time last year I was in the Victoria Gold mines digging gold and now I am a missionary on the Sandwich Islands. I started with a company of Saints under the Presidency of Elder Burr Frost the 24th of last April to gather to Zion where I have been longing to go ever since I joined the Church. After a very rough passage of five weeks we put into Tahiti, one of the Society Islands. We lay there about six days. While there we saw Elder Hawkins and about three hundred Saints who treated us very kindly. They made us a great feast and invited all who were on board who were members of the Church. They roasted a large pig and served breadfruit, oranges, bananas, coconut and in fact a variety of food too numerous to mention. When we were leaving they brought us enough fruit to last to the end of our voyage. Brother Hawkins informed us that he was not sent from the valleys, but was ordained on the Island. We set sail on about the ninth or tenth of June and arrived at Honolulu on the fifth of July. Most of the Saints enjoyed good health although two of them died during the voyage. I believe my Journal will tell the rest.
This afternoon we went to Kiliula and found the Saints had gone to Maui. On our return we called on one of the Saints and had supper of fish and sweet potatoes. Then we returned home and spent the evening singing and studying.
January 1st, 1856, Waialua. New Year's Day. We met with the Saints before breakfast. Had a first rate meeting. This day is Lakapu, that is the natives are not allowed to do any work today. They are required by the King to fast and pray.
About 12 o'clock Brothers Bell and King started around the Island Eastward and left Brother Keanu and I in charge of the Saints. We met in the evening. Brother Keanu spoke and one of the other brethren, then I spoke a few words and dismissed meeting by prayer. Before I got half way to the house one of the sisters and her mother got fighting and quarreling and roused the whole neighborhood. I went back and tried to put a stop to it, but did not succeed for sometime, for these women, when they once get their tongues going there is no stopping them. After talking to them for some time I returned home and suppered off poi and hee as tough as any old boots. Spent the evening talking to the Saints.
I can hardly realize that this is New Year's Day, it is so different to any I have spent. However, as a whole, I spent it very well studying the language, for this is my greatest desire to obtain it so that I can make myself useful in the Kingdom of God. Now that the New Year has come I mean to set out with greater zeal if possible, than I have done before. I find it is rather difficult to put the words of the native language together, though the more I learn the easier it becomes. I want to get the language so that I can preach by conference. I wrote a letter to my Brother, C. C. Hurst.
January 2nd. It has been very hot all day. Spent most of the day studying. Went down to the meeting house in the afternoon but did not succeed in getting a meeting. Most of the women had gone fishing. Spent the evening singing, talking, etc.
January 3rd. This is fast day. Met with the Saints before breakfast. We met again about 2 o'clock, four of the Saints attended. After hearing them I arose and spoke on the backwardness of the Saints and encouraged them to attend meeting more regularly. Spent the day studying and the evening singing.
January 4th. We had the poorest meeting this morning I have seen since I came here, about seven attended out of a branch of sixty or seventy. The Saints seem to be getting worse instead of better. I have caught a severe cold and have been feeling miserable all day. Food is very scarce again now. Spent the evening conversing with Brother Keanu. There is a South wind coming up this evening and the natives expect a deal of rain.
January 5th. Brothers Bell and King returned from their tour today at about 11 o'clock. Brother King has caught a severe cold in his throat so he can hardly speak. I had nothing to eat from yesterday until late today. I have fasted three days this week. I find I cannot keep up unless I travel for when we travel we usually get plenty of fish. I received a letter from my brother at Honolulu.
January 6th. The day has been very rough, raining nearly all day. Owing to having no bread we postponed having Sacrament until next Sunday. Spent the evening talking and singing.
January 7th. The weather cleared up a little this morning. I will relate a dream I had last night: I thought Brother Bell and I were sitting in the meeting house, and Brother King was preaching on the gathering. He quoted the following verse from the 1st chapter 10th verse of Ephesians, which reads: "That in the dispensation of the fullness of times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on earth; even in Him." Before he had hardly said these words there came all of a sudden darkness and a very violent earthquake. The shaking was greater than I had ever felt in New Zealand, even when the city of Wellington was destroyed. I then awoke.
Stayed in the house all day studying and answered my Brother's letter. Spent the evening talking and singing.
January 8th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. We were in a Pilikia for want of food today. I wrote letters to Brothers Cluff and West. We had a meeting in the evening. Brothers Bell and King spoke of the slackness of the Saints in attending meetings and chose a man to see that we were provided with food. Suppered with one of the Saints on fish and poi.
January 9th. Nothing of importance. No fish.
January 10th. Had a poor meeting before breakfast. I forgot to mention yesterday that one of the Saints sent us a large quantity of bananas so we had quite a feast all day. We met again in the evening but very few Saints attended. I am busy reading the history of the Catholic Church in the native language.
January 11th. The weather has been very rough all night. We held meeting before breakfast. Spent the day indoors studying.
January 12th. The wind still continues accompanied by rain. We have been very short of food this last week, if we are not religious enough it is not because we do not fast enough. I am afraid if we live here long we would make good long faced Christians.
January 13th. I attended four meetings today. This day we partook of the Lord's Supper. The meeting house has been well filled all day. I feel very well and in good spirits. I got up and spoke in the last meeting. I told the Saints I rejoiced in the Kingdom of God and exhorted them to obey the commandments, watch and pray.
January 14th. We breakfasted about three o'clock this afternoon and then this evening we had to hunt around for some supper. At last we succeeded in getting some raw fish and some very sour poi. I wrote letters to President Silas Smith, Brother John A. West and my Brother, C. C. Hurst.
January 15th. Brothers Bell and King started around the Islands and left Brother Keanu and I in charge of the Saints here; we met with them before breakfast. This afternoon I took my letters down to mail them and then came back and held meeting with the so called Saints here. Brother Keanu got up first and when he had finished I arose and told them my mind for not attending meetings. I also told them we had nothing to eat at the house, and if they did not bring some I would leave them for I was thoroughly ashamed of them. I told them what Christ said; if they would not keep us in one city, we were to go to the next, and we were to shake the dust off our feet as a testimony against them.
 January 16th. Nothing to eat as usual until sundown and then I managed to get a small Kalo to eat. We waited for the Saints to bring us something till after dark, we then walked very near a mile to Nauwila's house where we got a good supper. We did not forget to do it justice. Spent the whole of the evening visiting.
January 17th. Met with the Saints but very few attended because a man next door died. He had been sick with some kind of internal disease. They put him in a little house by himself yesterday. This morning a woman went to see how he was and found him dead. As soon as she found him she began weeping and wailing and roused the whole neighborhood. Having no coffin they sewed the corpse in a kapa (a kind of cloth the natives make from the bark of a small tree.) About 12 o'clock Brother Keanu and I went to hold funeral services over him. Brother Keanu officiated. Just spoke a short time on the solemnity of the affair and then prayed. They then took the body and slung it between two poles and four men carried it up to the top of a very high hill to their burying grounds.
Out of curiosity I went to see how they would bury him. They dug the grave barely two feet deep and laid him in and then filled in the earth and then I helped them pull down part of one of their old temples and piled the stones on the grave to keep the dogs away.
We met in the evening and I preached a funeral sermon. The man was not in the Church. He came from Lalakua, and his name was Papu.
January 18th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. I preached on the divine authority of Joseph Smith, followed by Nauwili and Keanu. I washed a couple of pairs of pants and spent most of the afternoon mending and patching them. Met this evening with the Saints, Brother Keanu preached. Spent the evening at Kumaluna's house.
January 19th. Ran about all over the place trying to get some breakfast but did not succeed. The Saints had nothing cooked. I walked half a mile to a waterfall and had a bath after which I returned and took a piece of the table cover and mended my trousers. In the evening Brother Keanu and I went down to Nauwili's for supper and spent the evening.
Sunday, January 20th. Met with the Saints before breakfast. I must say I enjoyed the Spirit of the Lord this morning for I spoke very powerful on the subject of repentance. Several of the Saints confessed; some of drinking, and others of adultery. The second meeting I preached for 1½ or 2 hours on the first principles. The Saints were very much astonished and I must confess I was myself. I was told by the Elders that I would astonish myself getting this language. I feel that the Lord has been with me today, I have been able to get up four times today and address the Saints. To the Lord I ascribe the praise and glory. I have not seen the Saints feel so well for some time. Being very near barefoot, I got up and told the Saints my pilikia, whereupon one cried out he would give me a pair of boots; but when I got to the house they were lent to a Brother who was gone to Oahu. Another Brother offered me his but they were too big.
 January 21st. A real uproar here this morning. In fact, nearly all night. A hauli or white man came to one of the brethren's house and got caught in the very act of adultery with Kahiki's wife. Kahiki is absent at Oahu just now. The natives took them the same hour of the night, and all that was in the house besides, down to Kamaula, about ten miles from here, to be judged according to the law. They were each fined thirty dollars, and any party knowing anything of the affair and trying to keep it secret were fined fifty dollars. According to reports the white man bribed the judge and got clear. So much for the laws of man.
Wrote my brother, C. C. Hurst.
January 22nd. Met with about five or six saints before breakfast, and about the same number this evening. I addressed the Saints on the necessity of cleanliness. I make a short extract of Nauwili's prayer: "Oh, Lord our Heavenly Father, I ask Thee to pardon my sins. When I was a poor man, I and my wife and son used to come to meeting, but now I am rich; I have got two cows, two horses, and pigs, and I have forgotten the number of fowls, and now Lord I come to meeting alone. My wife and son have to stop at home and take care of my riches."
I received three copies of the Deseret News from Brother Eli Bell. I have been very much interested in reading them; this evening especially.
January 23rd. Spent a great part of the morning reading the News. I rejoice to see how they are prospering in Zion. It rained most of the afternoon. Spent the evening describing a variety of things to Keanu.
January 24th. Met before breakfast. I got up and translated the Thirteenth General Epistle for the edification of the Saints. Spoke to them on the gathering to Lanai. In a pilikia for food. Held meeting in the evening, Keanu preached, after which we went in search of some food and succeeded in getting some raw fish and poi at Lu's. Spent the evening there because it was very dark and raining. Got home at 11 o'clock.
January 25th. Held meeting before breakfast. I preached from the following passage: "It is through much tribulation we enter the Kingdom." Acts 14.
I took Elder Keanu's likeness. I never saw anyone more delighted than he was. When it was finished he laughed and jumped about as if he was mad. In the afternoon he went with me up to the top of a high hill and took a sketch of the city of Waialua.
January 26th. As I was sitting in the house this morning studying a woman came in and began talking. She had not been in long until she asked me if I wanted to marry her. I told her NO. She said she wanted a husband and if I would marry her she would join the Church and gather to Lanai for she loved me very much, and if I would have her she would wash my shirts nicely and do everything for me. I had quite a hard job to get rid of her. She asked us to go to dinner with her, and as there was nothing to eat here we went. I told her I came here to preach and not to hunt after women. I went and had a bath in the afternoon.
January 27th, Sunday. Attended four long meetings today. The spirit of the Lord has been with us today. I got up to speak this morning and could not think of a subject. I thought of what Brother Brigham said to the Elders. "Preach Joseph Smith and you will not lack for words." I preached Joseph Smith and talked nearly two hours. I am certainly blessed in getting this language, every time I get up the easier it gets. I have spoken twice today quite lengthy and felt like preaching all day. I am in excellent spirits; I feel to ascribe all the glory to God, for I know that without his assistance I can do nothing.
Spent the evening singing. I almost forgot to mention I am nearly barefoot. The Saints held a Luna, that is an officer's meeting, and each one got up and spoke their feelings Keluli, most piteously. They collected two dollars and thirty seven cents towards buying me a pair of shoes, and Keanu got up and announced I took likenesses in pencil, 25¢ to Saints and 50¢ to sinners. I have seven on hand at present to do.
January 28th. Got a couple of horses and Keanu and I went down about nine miles to buy a pair of shoes but did not succeed. I got some letters from my brother and Brother W. W. Cluff. News good. Reports that Brother Earnest Bird's family are ready to sail for the coast this evening.
I took President Keluli's likeness; there is quite a number that want me to take theirs. Spent the evening at Keluli's, he is very proud of his likeness.
January 29th. I painted a likeness today of a native for which I charged $2. I got one and he promised another. Brothers Bell and King returned from their trip around the Island today. Were in a great pilikia for want of food.
January 30th. I painted brothers Bell and King's likeness. They enclosed some in letters to Salt Lake City to their friends. I fasted till night for this reason, I had nothing to eat.
January 31st, Lahaina. Brother King and I left Molokai for this place in a whale boat. Brother King was very sick. I steered the boat most of the way. I helped pull till my hands were very sore, I raised large blisters on them. We arrived here about four o'clock. I bought a pair of boots. We found Sister Hammond and children very well. Spent the evening very agreeably. I ate the first bread this evening for five months.
February 1st. I bade all goodbye this morning to start back for Molokai. Got about one third of the way back but the wind blew too strong and we were obliged to return. Got back about half past two. Wrote to my brother and Brother W. W. Cluff.
 Waialua, February 2nd. I arose about 3 o'clock this morning and Brother King accompanied me to the boat. We started about 4 o'clock and reached here about eight o'clock. The wind blew very strong, we got wet to the skin. I found Brothers Bell and Keanu well. I wrote out a placard and gave it to Keanu to take down to Kaluaha, about seven miles from here giving notice in the native language that I would take likenesses and paint them for $2 each.
Sunday, February 3rd. Baptized a young man this morning, a native. Attended four meetings today, the Saints very dull. I addressed them once only on obedience to the Priesthood.
We want a man to go with Brother Keanu to Pelekunu but could not get one; one said he could not leave his wife, one said his children would starve if he left then, another would go in a minute only he had to get a job of work, and another said he would not mind going only he was afraid of the precipices.
February 4th. Spent most of the day painting a portrait. Very short of food; fasted till night then went to the next door neighbor's and suppered.
February 5th. I took Keanu's likeness and painted it today. He is exceedingly proud of it. Brother Eli Bell is very sick. I and two of the brethren laid hands on him this evening. I had to take charge of the meeting; met twice today. I spoke in the evening on my experiences in the Church.
February 6th. I took and painted Kamaaliwa's likeness today. Brother Bell is still very sick.
February 7th. Met with the Saints in the morning and afternoon, it being fast day. I spoke a short time on the privileges we enjoy.  I drew and painted Lu's likeness.
February 8th. Took Keanu's likeness again. Attended two meetings. Addressed the Saints a short time this morning; exhorting them to be faithful. Brother Eli Bell is much better, he attended meeting this evening.
We had three meals today for the first time for I will not venture to say how long. We fasted about three days this week.
February 9th. Breakfasted about 11 o'clock, that is after searching all over Waialua. Owing to having no rain lately there is quite a famine here at present. I wrote a letter to my Brother, C. C. Hurst, in Honolulu.
February 10th, Sunday. Attended four meetings today. I spoke once on the restoration of the Gospel. Partook of the Lord's supper. The Saints felt well today.
February 11th. Have very little to eat today, one meal. Took Brother Bell's likeness again.
 February 12th. No meeting as the Saints did not come together. Breakfasted off salt and poi. No meeting this evening.
February 13th, Pakea. We left Waialua about eight o'clock this morning after searching all over the neighborhood for breakfast. We dined at a friend of Keanu's at Kamahaa. Reached this place about sunset. Found Brother Laepau feeling comfortable. Spent the evening conversing on Mormonism.
February 14th, Waiakane. We reached this place about three o'clock and found the Saints well and very glad to see us. Spent most of the evening talking and arguing with a Catholic.
February 15th, Papakaho. We arrived here about midday. Found the house all shut up; no natives to be seen. We entered the house and rested a while for the day was very hot, and my feet very sore. I walked nearly all the way from Waiakane barefoot for my boots hurt my feet. After resting we went in search of the brethren. Found two or three Calvinists out in the plantation, they informed us the brethren had all gone fishing and probably would not return till next week. We stayed with some Calvinists. They treated us kindly.
February 16th. Spent the day studying. In the evening at sunset, the Saints not returning, Keanu and I made up our minds not to wait any longer, but start immediately for Kaualuna and walk by moonlight in order to be there early in the morning to hold meeting with the Saints. Kaualuna is thirty miles or more. We walked 14 or 15 miles barefoot. We walked very sharp and about two o'clock we stopped at a house to rest a short time and get something to eat. We were very tired as the road was very sandy and heavy. At dawn we again pursued our journey, descended the before mentioned precipice at Kalaupapa and reached Kaualuna about 8 a.m. Breakfasted and held meeting.
Very few of the Saints attended in the morning; in the afternoon the house was quite full. We held meeting at the President's house as the meeting house is blown down and the Saints have not yet put it up again. Retired very early as we were very tired.
February 18th, Pelekuna. We went down to Waiakaulu to try and get a canoe to come to this place, but they wanted one Dollar so we had to return to Kaualuna. Not long after our return a man came and said he had just arrived from Pelekuna and if we would return with him he would take us for 25¢ each. We complied and walked again to Waiakaula; this was my first trip in a native canoe. We started although the wind blew strong and the waves ran high. We had not got fifty yards from the shore before I was drenched to the skin. The waves broke over us fearfully, kept Keanu busy all the time. It was with considerable difficulty we landed the sea was so rough. The breakers rolled in fearfully and dashed against the rocks; we hesitated about half an hour before we ran ashore. We landed at a Catholic village. It got dark shortly after we landed.
We climbed up a very high mountain and then descended and reached this place about nine o'clock at night. The people were quite astonished to see us. There are quite a number of houses here, this place is surrounded by precipices from four to six thousand feet high. The tops of the mountains seem to almost touch the sky. We put up at the house of Keanu's brother and were soon seated around a calabash of poi and fish. After supper we talked Mormonism till near midnight and then retired to rest.
February 19th. It has poured rain all night and day. We have preached Mormonism all day to a houseful of natives.
February 20th. Attended the Calvinist meeting before breakfast after which I talked for some time outside on the first principles of the Gospel. I went around to nearly all the houses and told them if they wanted to hear us preach we would hold meeting at the Teacher's house at half past three; the Calvinist Teacher told them to blow the horn for our meeting. They blew the horn and cried: "Whoever wants to hear the word of God, come to meeting." The missionaries had forbid us to preach in their meetinghouse, and the Teacher's house, though large, was not nearly big enough, so we held meeting out of doors. I preached with great power for about an hour and a half, followed by Keanu. We both engaged the spirit of God, and had a first rate meeting. Spent the evening arguing.
February 21st. We left the village we stayed in yesterday and went about three miles into the country to this place. We were received very kindly. They immediately killed a fowl for us and while it was cooking, at their request we held meeting by torch light. I spoke on Baptism and the rise of the church. Had a good time all the rest of the evening. The host wanted me to marry his daughter, who by the way was very good looking but exceedingly bashful, and live with them. I told him I came to preach the Gospel and not to marry.
I forgot to add that Monday I got everything wet and wore wet clothes all day. Tuesday and this evening I feel the effects of the same in the shape of a swelled face and toothache.
February 22nd, Waialua. Arose very early, breakfasted and started at daylight. We ascended the far famed Pali, or precipice, the steepest hill I ever saw. I had to walk barefoot as the path was so steep and slippery, some places overhanging. We ascended on a very narrow ridge and each side went almost straight down. Just slip off the path and you would fall hundreds of feet and get dashed to pieces. It took us till near midday to reach the top. We rested a while and then traveled over or through a very rough muddy road and descended at Kamalau. Had something to eat and reached this place at sundown, tired and footsore. At least I will leave the reader to imagine after climbing over rocks, etc.
Found Brother Bell well and glad to see us back. We received some pamphlets written in the Hawaiian language by George Q. Cannon in San Francisco, California. I received a letter from my Brother C. C. Hurst in Honolulu, stating that several families; namely Bird, Humphries, John Baptist, _________, Story; sailed in the Francis Palmer for the coast on the ninth of February. Got letters from Oahu and Maui, all well except President Silas Smith who is sick in Honolulu.
February 23rd. Spent most of the day studying and reading the Deseret News. Pilikia about food.
February 24th, Sunday. Attended four meetings today. Spoke once and distributed some of the pamphlets before mentioned. Been troubled all day with a swelled face and toothache. Wrote to my Brother in Honolulu.
February 25th. Spent the day drawing and painting Lu's likeness, and assisted Brother Bell to make a frame for it.
February 26th. Took and painted another likeness. Brother Bell fixed a frame for it. Very short of food.
February 27th. No food at the house. Had to go beg for our food today. Wrote to my Brother C. C. Hurst and Brother William King.
Kalae, February 28th. Met with the Saints at Waialua and then started round the Island to hold conferences. We reached this place long after dark. We found Brother Meyer and wife very well. We soon ate up all the food they had in the house.
February 29th. It poured with rain all day so that we could not proceed on our journey. We fasted till about midday and then we devoured some boiled potatoes. We fairly astonished our host.
Kaualuna, March 1st. It continued raining heavy all night and late this morning. As soon as it cleared up so we could pursue on our journey we started and arrived here about midday. Found Brother Kahupe and the so called brethren and sisters well. As soon as we got the chance we ate up all the food they had and were not then half satisfied. It is astonishing to the natives to see us eat. As soon as the Imu was done we ate an astonishing quantity of potatoes and salt.
Sunday, March 2nd. Met with the Saints before breakfast, had a good meeting. About ten o'clock we met again in the capacity of conference. The Saints felt well and willing to sustain all the authorities, and in Zion. There is at present in this branch, 1 Elder, 2 Priests, 2 Teachers, 3 Deacons and 29 Members. Total 38. Adjourned till 2 o'clock. Brother Bell preached on gathering. I spoke on Joseph Smith and the rise of the Church. Brother Keanu spoke on the blessings of the Gospel. Gave out meeting for Tuesday, etc.
March 3rd. Spent most of the day studying and in the afternoon Brother Bell and I went shell hunting. Spent the evening talking about Captain Cook.
March 4th. Bathed and washed a shirt. Studied. Very short of food, lived on salt and potatoes most of the time.
Kalae, March 5th. After breakfasting off salt and potatoes we left Kaualuna for Kalaekai. We reached this place about four o'clock and found Brother Kaanaalewa well and glad to see us. We got plenty of food here, consisting of fish and potatoes. Spent the evening agreeably talking and singing.
Papahaku, March 6th. We bid Kaanaalewa and family farewell and started for this place. We had heard that two Mormon Elders had beaten and nearly killed a kanaka called Naheana. We called at his house and inquired into the affair. As soon as he saw us coming he came out and met us and shook hands with us. Keanu then asked him concerning the matter, he said it was true. Eli then asked him if he could point them out and he said yes. I was one and Brother King was the other and the one that beat him. I told him he lied; that it was all false. Keanu then said that we had better go to law about it. That frightened the man and he said he did not beat him but pulled the stick out of his hand and threatened to do it. Brother Bell then asked him where the stick was and he said in the house. We told him to fetch it out and show it to us. He then said it was lost and after all Brother W. King only took up the stick to look at it. After cautioning the man not to circulate such lies again we pursued our journey.
We stopped within four miles of this place and had some bananas and sugar cane. We arrived here about four o'clock. Brother Ka Uhane was gone fishing; he returned about nine o'clock, cooked some fish and we suppered about eleven o'clock. Then laid down but alas not to sleep for the fleas were too numerous and hungry.
March 7th. Brother Bell and I went shell hunting but gained nothing but sore feet climbing over the rocks barefoot. In the afternoon we bathed in the sea. Weather very hot.
March 8th. Brother Bell, Keanu, and I had a good swim in the sea. Spent the day studying and collecting shells.
Sunday, March 9th. Met in the capacity of conference at about ten a.m. Brother Bell President, Brother Keanu Clerk. After getting through with the business, Brother Bell addressed the Saints on "The Laws of God". Met again about 2 p.m. Brother Keanu opened the meeting with prayer after which I got up and addressed the Saints on "The Rise of the Church", followed by Keanu on the same subject, and then closed the meeting. We then got something to eat for the first time today.
About sunset we bid the Saints farewell and started for this place. We arrived here about nine o'clock; they had no food cooked and the Saints were in bed and asleep. Brother Laanu arose and lit a fire and cooked us some potatoes and fish, after which we laid down to rest very much fatigued.
March 10th, Waiakane. My foot kept me awake near all night and is still bad. Very little to eat all day. Some rain.
March 11th. This morning Brothers Bell and Keanu started for Waialua. I could not accompany them on account of my foot, though it is getting better. Fasted till night, then got a little potatoes and Fish.
 Quite a number of Laanu's friends came from Kaluaho today. They filled the house. I saw I was not wanted so I told them I would start for Waialua, although it was then getting dark. They seemed glad so I bid them farewell and started. I walked about fifteen miles and then reached Pakea, though I took the precaution to stop at a house on the road and get something to eat. I reached Pakea about 11 or 12 o'clock. Brother Laepau and family were astonished to see me at that hour of the night. They had nothing to eat but watermelons. I ate part of a half ripe one and then decided to stay there the rest of the night as my foot was very painful.
I arose with the sun, ate another watermelon and then pursued my journey to Waialua. My foot bothered me some but not more than I could still walk at a good pace. I reached Waialua about 2 o'clock p.m. Could not get anything to eat on the road, and when I got to the house there was nothing to eat there, however, after a bit we got some salt and poi. Brother Bell and Keanu reached this place last night. I was very much vexed to think that our letters had not gone to Oahu.
Waialua, March 13th. Brother Keanu and I attended meeting this morning, Brother Bell stopped at home on account he had no shoes. I spoke encouraging to the Saints, begging for both shoes and food, followed by Brother Keanu. In the evening Brother Kaauwana gave Brother Bell a new pair of boots. I received a letter from Brother J. T. Caine. Reports all well in Honolulu except President Silas Smith who was sick but is getting better.
March 14th. Met with the Saints before breakfast, after which I took Kaauwana's likeness. In the evening Brother Bell and I went to Lupehu and stayed all night with Brother Kuli, and returned this morning and soon after our return I took another likeness.
About five o'clock Brother Maiala and a couple of brethren arrived with the boat and a letter from President Silas Smith, stating that I was to return with the boat to take charge of the Sloap Lanai as Brother Hammond and family and Brother Rice have returned to the valley. We have spent the evening very agreeably talking about Lanai.
Sunday, March 16th. Met with the Saints before breakfast and again at ten a.m. in conference capacity. Cut seven off. The rest felt very well. Met again at 2:00 p.m. and in the evening. Brother Maiala spoke on the gathering; I followed by making my farewell speech in the evening to Brother Keluli and the Saints according to instructions received from President Silas Smith. We partook of the Sacrament.
We begged some mats and succeeded in getting six. After supping of poi and Salt we prepared to start for Lahaina. Bid the Saints farewell. A great many accompanied us to the beach saying: "Aloha, ino a Williama." I shall not try to describe the natives' ejaculations that were poured forth.
We got under way about nine o'clock. A beautiful moonlight night and a light land breeze in our favor. When we got out in the channel the wind dropped and we had to pull. When we reached Maui we caught the land breeze again and reached Lahaina at 3:00 a.m. Found President Silas Smith and S. S. Smith in bed, feeling well and glad to see us.
After refreshing myself with a little salt and poi I laid down to rest in the first bed I had slept in for some time. I almost forgot to state that I was sick coming over in the boat and that I lost my hat overboard.
Lahaina, March 17th. Attended meeting at six o'clock. I spoke on the duties to be performed in this Church, followed by President Silas and S. S. Smith. Very few attended.

It is now near a month since I wrote anything in my journal owing to a variety of unavoidable circumstances.
On the eighteenth of March I went on board the Sloap Lanai; she had just arrived from Kalepalepa with a cargo of potatoes. Owing to the vessel leaking so much they were half rotten. We threw the bad ones overboard, about ten bushels, and took the rest on board two whaling ships lying in the harbor. On Wednesday the 19th we started for Kalepalepa for another load. We arrived there Thursday the 20th, took in 150 bushels of potatoes, got back to Lahaina Saturday the 22nd at 5:30 p.m.
We had not laid there very long when the trade winds began to blow very strong. Brother Rice went ashore to buy provisions, while he was ashore we dragged our anchor.  I then let out all the chain I could to keep her to her moorings till Brother Rice got back. He saw the Vessel dragging and came off without the provisions. The wind increased to a hurricane and we soon found we were driving out to sea fast. We tried to get in our anchor but were so short handed, only three of us, Brother Rice, a native Pauana, and myself. There was no alternative but slip the cable. We fixed forty fathoms of new line with a hurry and off we went before the wind to the lee side of the Island of Lanai, there to stop till the gale was over. We got into a small bay called Manila and dropped anchor just before sunset. We had not shackle to the anchor so we had to fix it as well as we could by twisting the chain round the flukes and fastening it with line. We lay pretty snug till about 12 midnight and then found we were dragging our anchor again. Brother Rice got very much excited, crying: "Oh dear, what shall we do, what is the reason the Lord has cursed us in this manner, etc." I said the best thing we could do was to get the anchor up and either put back or else run onto Oahu. We therefore set to work as there was no time to lose. We tried to double back but made no impression; we fixed another block and hoisted away on the main lift. It took us near two hours to get two fathoms and seven hours of hard pulling to fish the anchor. I cannot begin to describe what I suffered with my hands, they got perfectly raw. And to make things worse the Boom swung round and near broke my back. It was so that I could not talk for some time. We reasoned to put back to Manila so we set sail, double reefed Mainsail and Gili we beat up. We were blown off about five miles. Soon after we started back we were caught in a heavy squall which split the Gili about 11 o'clock. We ran closer in shore this time, we lay about 2 hours this time and got blown off again. This time instead of letting out the chain we hauled it in. It took us about 2 or 3 hours hard pulling to get back again and run her in about 2½ fathoms of water. This was about the hardest Sunday's work I ever did in my life. We were completely worn out when we got in this last time, for want of food. We had nothing in the world to eat but potatoes and salt. We had to keep a strict watch all night but although the wind was blowing hard we lay pretty snug.
Monday, March 24th. It took us all day to mend and set it up again.
March 25th. Thinking the gale was all over we weighed anchor and started for Lahaina. Soon after we started it fell calm and we had to get the sweeps to work to keep from running on to a reef of rocks. The Lanai boat caught us, it was also going to Lahaina. We took them all on board and tied their boat astern of the Sloap. Soon after we got a breeze which increased to a gale. We soon found it wisdom to put back, we got back about sunset and anchored once more.
March 26th. I was awakened by hearing a great noise on deck between Brother Rice and the native. I got up and went on deck to put a stop to it. The man wanted to go but Brother Rice said he should not go till we got to Lahaina. To settle the dispute I said I would go to Palawai and get some men, accordingly I started. After a walk of three miles I reached the mission House and found Brothers W. Pack, S. Johnson, and William King. All well. I got two men to say they would go. As I was coming back in company with Brother King we met one of them coming back; said he had taken sick on the road and so returned. However, one came and I persuaded Pauana to stay on until we got to Lahaina.
March 27th. We again set sail for Lahaina; arrived there Friday at 5:30 a.m. and spent all day Friday and Saturday discharging our cargo. I would add the vessel had to be pumped every hour.
Elders John Young, H. Richards, W. B. Rogers, and E. Partridge arrived from Hawaii in the evening. I got leave to go on shore as I felt very bad, owing to such hard work and want of food and the accident to my back. That same evening President Silas Smith and five or six Elders started for Lanai to hold Conference on the sixth of April.
March 30th, Sunday. Held three meetings today. I spoke once. Enjoyed ourselves very much.
On the 3rd of April, I, in company with 7 other Elders started for Lanai. We arrived about 4:00 p.m. We all bathed in the sea. We reached Palawai just at dusk, found all the Brethren. I almost forgot to state that my Brother C. C. Hurst arrived from Oahu with Brother George Speires and Thurston. I hardly knew him he had grown so since I saw him last August. He came up as he had left his situation on Saturday. Brothers Caine, Cluff, Young and Lorin arrived from Oahu and Lahaina.
Sunday, April 6th, Palawai. Met with the Saints before breakfast. At about eleven o'clock we met in the capacity of Conference. Including my Brother there were 21 haules (whites) present. Commenced as usual by singing and prayer, remarks by President Silas Smith. According to the reports given by the several conferences there were several less than last conference. The Saints generally feel better than they did last year. In the afternoon Brother Caine gave in a report which showed that the mission was in a much more prosperous condition than formerly, that most of the debts were liquidated. In the evening Brother Caine gave a lecture on the first principles, followed by some of the Brethren.
April 7th. Held meeting with the native Saints. It fell to my lot to be bugler so I had to be up at dawn every morning. Met again at 10:00 a.m. to resume the business of the conference. As Brother Silas Smith has been declining for some two months past it was thought wisdom to release him honorably from the mission. Although Brother Smith has been but a short time on the mission he has done a good work and is a good faithful man. Brother Caine then read over a list of names showing our various fields of labour for the next six months. Brother W. King and I were called to labour on the Island of Oahu under the direction of President John T. Caine. We held a vocal meeting in the evening; that is each one spoke his feelings. I never saw such unity as there is and has been all through conference. Brother Bell was called to assist on board the vessel Lanai under the direction of President E. Partridge. My brother, C. C. Hurst, was called to assist in the Lanai conference and learn the language.
April 8th. Met with the natives in the morning early. Met again at 10:00 a.m. and each of the brethren spoke our feelings. In the afternoon we were all blessed and set apart for our different fields of labour.
April 9th. Twelve of us started to go to our fields of labour, but the boat leaked so bad that it was thought best for three of us to return. Accordingly, Brothers West, Thurston, and myself returned to Palawai where we stayed till Monday the 14th. I had forgotten to state that while I was bathing I cut my foot very severely with a rock and it is still very bad. After a four hour passage on Monday we arrived at Lahaina at about 3:00 p.m. and took passage the same evening on board the Haalileo Schooner and on Tuesday about 9:00 a.m. we arrived at this place, Honolulu. On account of my sore foot I have not been able to stir out much. I spent Tuesday evening at Brother Evan's and found him and his family all well.
April 18th, Honolulu. Brothers Ward Pack and S. Molen started for Kauwai; also Sides came back from the coast. Brother King and I took tea at Brother Evan's.
April 19th. Sides came to see us. Gave us a history of his travels. He says San Bernardino is the worst place he ever saw in his life. That the people are all starving to death owing to the great famine. Reports the Saints to be the DAMNDEST set he ever saw. The city he could not find for there was none, all he found was a small village. The land is so covered with saluradous that nothing will grow. That Brother C. C. Rich is the best and only good man there.
Sunday, April 20th. Met with the native Saints at 10:00 a.m. Brother King spoke first, then myself, and I was followed by Brother Silas S. Smith. We adjourned for one hour, and then met again. Begged for means to assist Brother Silas S. to return to the Valley.
April 22nd. I was taken very bad with severe cold chills on Sunday evening which left me with a high fever and kept me in bed all day yesterday. Today Brother King and I went up to the falls and bathed and I have felt much better since. The fever has entirely left me; but I have no appetite.
April 23rd. Brother King and I went to Waikalulu to hold meeting. Very few attended. I spent the evening at Brother Story's.
April 24th. Brother King and I went to Puiwa and held a meeting; after which we bathed.
April 25th. Spent the day studying. Wrote to my brother, Clement, in Lanai.
April 26th, Kualakai. I started in company with Lililehua, a native Elder, to visit my field of labour in the various branches, namely Ewa, Kualakai, Wahiawa, Waialua. We tried in vain to get horses. We reached Ewa about midday and found four Saints only. We got some bananas, poi and wild onions. After resting we pressed on to this place, got here just after dark. The Saints felt well but had nothing to eat so we went supperless to bed.
April 27th, Wahiawa. We held meeting at Kualakai this morning, I preached. About 12:00 Noon we got a couple of horses and by very hard riding we reached this place about four o'clock; about 20 miles and very rough roads. Had a little to eat, I then preached to a good full house.
Feel pretty well. On Monday and Tuesday, my foot being very sore, I kept in the house all the time. Our President's wife died on the 16th inst. He is very sick, his name is Kalalakahiki.
April 30th, Waialua. I baptized Kalalakahiki at daylight for his health. Got a couple of horses, one was rather wild. I got on his back, he jumped and kicked and at last threw me over his head. I alighted on my feet unhurt. I changed horses. We rode very smart where we could, the road new, rough. We cut across the country, ascended a very steep mountain; so steep that I had to get off and lead my horse for I had no gist to my saddle. When we got half way up the hill we met a herd of wild cattle. We got up on top of a small hill on the upper side of the road among some trees; just had time to tie our horses and climb to the top of a tree. Along they came right under us. Fortunately they did not rush our horses. We left our horses about two miles from here, had some poi and raw fish to eat and arrived here about five o'clock and put up at Elder Kaaiai's house. Spent the evening very agreeably talking and answering a variety of questions.
This I find is a general custom among the Saints here. Every newcomer that comes among them, they get their bible and ask the meaning of this and that and the other to see if we Elders have different opinions on the scriptures. And also to see if he is well versed in the scriptures. I happened to answer satisfactory every question put to me. They then said that even if I was young I was smart in the scriptures.
May 1st. Held meeting this morning. I preached followed by Lililehua. Lililehua left me to return to Honolulu. We fasted all day. In the evening Kaaiai and I went to see some of the brethren. Then had long arguments pertaining to this Church. My foot keeps me from getting about much yet. Wrote to Brother Caine.
May 3rd. I baptized three young men this morning; namely Henery Robert Barker, MuKu, and John Numela. I also had a fine swim; crossed the river in an old rush canoe, got a quantity of figs, returning the canoe capsized and turned us out into the river.
Waialua Oahu, Sunday, May 4th. Held two meetings. I spoke on the necessity of living the principles we profess. At the second meeting I spoke on the Lord's Supper after which we confirmed the three I baptized yesterday. I then gave the Saints a chance to speak, whereupon two got up and confessed they had committed adultery, drinking. I had quite a job to settle this as the Saints were not willing to forgive them. I took them outside and talked with them. I told them they would have to be baptized over again, that is the way we got the thing settled. The Saints do not feel at all well in this place.
May 5th. Spent all morning studying. In the evening I took a walk around this place with Henery Barker. Spent the evening talking about Australia.
May 6th. I went to see the Catholic Chapel. Had a long argument with a native Catholic about the Church of Christ being built on Peter's back. It is a rare job to get anything to eat here.
May 7th. Held meeting in the afternoon. Four members attended. Sat up near all night arguing.
May 8th. The natives are having a great feast. The weather is very hot. I bathed twice today. Not being able to get anything to eat till near night I went in search of figs. I was very successful for I got as many as I could eat. Plenty of figs grow wild in this place.
May 10th. I baptized a young woman named Kauki. Fasted most of the day. The weather is very warm.
May 11th, Sunday. Held two meetings. I spoke on the rise of the Church and baptism. I believe this is the worst branch on the whole Island. The Saints are just full of the Spirit of the Devil instead of the Spirit of the Lord. When I was speaking today I felt that it was like pouring water on a duck's back, or to very little profit. Very few Saints attended, and what did did not feel well.
May 17th. Owing to having no pen I cannot write every day. It is now the 17th of May. I am still at Waialua, daily expecting Elder William King from Kaulau. I am just barefoot and at present a very poor prospect of getting a pair. Yesterday one of the Saints here, the President of the branch, said they liked the Calvinists best for they had plenty of money; but we Mormon Elders were very poor and therefore the Saints despised us. I therefore packed up and left his place. He asked me where I was going and I said I was going to Kaianai's house to live. He was then sorry and wanted me to stop till after Sunday; but I had previously made arrangements with Kaianai to live with him, the same place where Elder W. W. Cluff lived when he was here. He then offered me his boots but they were much too large. He then gave me a white shirt and vest and offered to carry my bag to my new lodgings.
I spent the evening very agreeably talking about the Victoria Gold Mines and the earthquake in New Zealand. Just as I laid down to rest I had the pleasure of seeing a centipede about six inches long. We hunt the reptiles to death.
I have been trying all week to get work to earn something with which to get shoes but have not yet succeeded. I have spent most of the day with a white man named Wilson. He lives close by; I have borne my testimony to him that this work is of God. We very frequently talk about Mormonism. He is an Englishman, very free and seems good natured, always very glad to see me. He has been very sick for a long time with the dysentery and is now just getting better, though he is still very weak. I put up a seat for him out in front of the house. On the whole I am very comfortable or would be if the Saints had a little more love for the truth. I have been troubled all week with a swelled face and the toothache.
May18th, Sunday. Met with the so called Saints. I preached on "The Prophesy's", very few Saints attended. Tried to get a pair of shoes but did not succeed. Spent the evening with Mr. Wilson, wrote out a will for him.
May 19th. Brother King arrived from Kaulau about 12 o'clock a.m. We spent the evening very agreeably.
May 20th. Brother King and I went to Emerson's, did not get any letters. We also went around among the Saints to stir them to come to meeting; we managed to get about a dozen together in the afternoon, Brother King preached.
May 21st. Brother King and I started for Honolulu at day light, got about 16 miles and then met President Silas Smith and Brother Eli Bell on their way to this place. We turned back and when we had traveled about six miles we had a good swim and then proceeded back to this place and arrived about 3 or 4 o'clock p.m. My feet blistered dreadfully. Spent the evening agreeably talking and singing.
May 22nd. Held meeting with the Saints about holding school to teach them English; a great many propositions made but nothing settled. Adjourned till Tuesday. In the evening we got to talking with the Saints about worshipping Gods; such as Sharks, Lizards, etc. Found out that most if not all of the Saints on this Island worship them to this day.
May 25th. Nothing in particular occurred on Friday or Saturday. We met three times today, the Saints turned out well. After the first meeting I baptized three and rebaptized one into the Church. In the evening we met about the school again. It was agreed that each should pay three dollars per year. I commence, if all is well on Tuesday morning at ten o'clock.
May 26th. Spent most of the day reading, "The Life of a Whaler." In the evening I read, "The Life of Robert Bayes."
May 27th. We commenced the school this morning with 11 members only after all the fuss about a school. Met at 10:00 a.m., out at 12:00; met again at 2:00pm., out again at 4:00. We all went down to the river and had a swim. The brethren are making preparations to start for Waianai in the morning so I will be left alone a short time again.
May 28th. A. Kilawa started to Waianai on horseback. They managed to get a horse each after a great deal of trouble. I find it is very interesting teaching school. . . [page torn]
May 29th. Brother Smith and Brother Eli have arrived here from ________ this afternoon. Brought letters. . . 

[page torn]

. . .Silas. We spent the evening till a very late hour talking about Lanai.
May 30th. Had quite a disturbance with the children today. I told them if they did not behave I would turn them all out of the school and leave them all together.
May 31st. Went round among the Saints to stir them up.
June 1st, Sunday. Tried to get a horse to go to Waialei, but did not succeed. Held two meetings after which Brother Kailihune and I went to hear the Reverend Emerson preach. The subject of his discourse was Mormonism. Said they did not believe in the Bible, that they were followers of Mohamet.

[Here several days’ entries are torn out]

June 7th. I went up to see the Reverend Mr. Emerson. Had a long argument with him on Mormonism; but I haven't the time to write the particulars.
June 8th, Sunday. Held two meetings. Administered the Sacrament. Brother Bell baptized two yesterday. Blessed two children today.
This is Saturday. I have not been able to write all week but there has been nothing of importance. Brothers Bell and Kailihune started round to Wahiawa on Monday morning and returned yesterday. Report the Saints very down. I have spent the week as usual, teaching school, which is rather a hard task. However, I feel well in health and spirits. I still feel to do all I can to help build up the kingdom of God. Brother Bell and I are rather hard up for clothing, all our shirts fairly torn to rags; all out at the elbows; in fact I am a perfect rag muffin. If it were not for the work I am engaged in I would be ashamed to be seen. I have tried to get work but cannot. I do not trouble myself, the Lord will provide; at any rate He is my only trust.
I received four letters today from Clement, and one from Brother Caine. One of the letters from Clement contained news concerning the building of the Mission House at Lanai. On the third inst President Silas Smith, W. W. Cluff, Brother Rogers and Joseph Smith lost their trunks and one of the brethren lost his Journals and valuable papers. I have lost a large red blanket besides several other things.

DIARY 1857-1858
San Francisco, April 3, 1857:

For some months passed I have neglected my journal, the consequence is that I shall have to write from memory. On the 6th of last October, 1856, I was released from the Sandwich Island Mission. On the 8th of November following, I set sail, in company with my brother Charles C. Hurst, for San Francisco, California. Perhaps it will be necessary to say that we worked our passage before the mast, and when I look back and think of it I can truly say that the hand of the Lord was over us for good, although I realize that it was one of the greatest trials I have had to endure since I have been in the Church. To speak plainly we were in a perfect Hell. The first mate was the meanest scamp I ever saw, however, it did not last long for we arrived in San Francisco on the night of November 23rd. I will leave it to the imagination of the readers how glad we were to meet with the Saints after being with such a set of devils. My joy was so great that it knew no bounds.
When we landed we were worth 37½ cents each. Owing to our clothing being very light and thin, and I must confess rather the worse for wear, we experienced the cold weather pretty severely till Brother John Baptist gave me a good cloth coat. Sister Mowery gave me a pair of shoes, and Brother Everett kindly took us in; in fact all of the Saints we met with behaved very kind. We stayed in the city till the 3rd of December, then I accompanied Brother W. Whipple to the Redwoods. He paid my fare. On the following Sunday Clement followed me.
It was some time before we could get work, in the mean time I helped do chores about the house, that is Brother Eli Whipple's. Bye the bye, his wife is very much opposed to Mormonism. We hired out at several places but could get no pay. In the beginning of March, Clement and I concluded we would work on our own account. We split 730 posts the first four days, then a Brother, newly baptized, came from the city. He having nothing to do we took him with us. I believe his name is Ingelsted, from Norway. Up to the end of March we split 3,000 posts and sold them all for $90. As to what was owing to us, we handed out some and left the rest in the hands of E. Whipple to collect though I hardly expect to get one cent.
On the 3rd of April, four of us walked from the Redwoods up to San Francisco, a distance of 36 miles. We arrived at the office at 3 o'clock p.m. and found all the brethren well. April 3rd I gave Brother George Q. Cannon $10.00 for the paper. I gave Brother Mandle $3.00 etc.
Here I had the pleasure of meeting Brother William Cooke, late from New Zealand. I truly rejoiced to see him once more. We had been separated over two years and a half.
On the 5th of April, Sunday, I attended four meetings, the Saints felt well. I and four others renewed our covenants; namely, Brothers E. Whitlock, Brother Bennett, Charles C. Hurst, and Eli Whipple.
 Monday, April 6. We met in the capacity of Conference. For particulars, see the Western Standard, Friday the 10th, Volume 2nd, No. 5. I can truly say I never attended better meetings before. The Spirit of the Lord was in our midst. I will state that it was my intention previous to the conference to accompany Brother W. Cooke to the valley, but the conference thought it best, as the field was large and the laborers few, to send us to the mines to preach under the presidency of Elder Shearman.
The following blessing to the best of my recollection was pronounced by Brother C. W. Wamble:
"Brother Frederick Hurst; We the servants of the Lord lay our hands upon you to give you a blessing. Behold the Lord is well pleased with you, and in as much as you keep humble you shall go forth and the power of God shall rest upon you so that when you get up to speak you shall cause men to quake and tremble. You shall do a good work in California, and in due time you shall go up to Zion bearing your sheaves with you. And you shall go forth to the Lamanites and do a great work among them. You shall live to a good old age, yea you shall see Jesus Christ's second coming with thousands of His Saints with Him in the clouds of fire, etc."
On Monday the 13th I wrote to Mother and Amelia and fixed up ready to start. On Tuesday the 14th, six of us; namely Elders Boyle, Winslow, J. Thatcher, C. C. Hurst, and Geary W. Rogers, late from the Islands, started for Petaluma where we arrived in the evening. Here four of the brethren went on to Buckeye and left Brother Boyle and myself at a Mr. Lotson's. Here we met Brother L. Stillman, nephew to President Brigham Young. He is a wild young man, but I believe good hearted. He informed me that he left Salt Lake City about four or five years ago.
Wednesday, April 15. Elder Boyle and I started this morning for Russian River. We called at Mr. Mayfield's, three miles from Petaluma. [north of San Francisco] We rested a while and then pushed on until we got to Old Uncle Shelton's where we were treated kindly. Spent the evening agreeably reading.
Tuesday, April 16.  After breakfast, Brother Boyle and I went to Blacher Valley. Got liberty to preach in the school house. Gave out an appointment for tomorrow night at early candlelight.
Friday, April 17. According to previous appointment we met this evening. The people turned out well. Brother Boyle preached, afterward I bore my testimony, etc. The few Saints here feel well at present.
Saturday, April 18. We walked to the Dry Creek Branch, a distance of thirty miles. Found Brother Dramm well and feeling glad to see us. We spent the evening very agreeably.
Sunday, April 19, Dry Creek.  At 10:00 a.m. we met at Brother G. D. Sparke's house. A few of the Saints attended, and to tell the truth they felt dull and sleepy. According to President George Q. Cannon's instructions we tried to find out who were going to Salt Lake and who to San Bernardino. In the evening we went home with Brother George W. Chick and wife, about four miles walk up in the mountains. I never saw such a beautiful variety of wild flowers before. Surely, as the scriptures saith, "This land is blessed above all other lands." The scenery in this Russian River district is really charming.
On Monday the 20th, Brother Chick, Brother Boyle and I went deer hunting. We scared one up but he got away from us. We traveled over hill and dale to no purpose for we returned without any game.
Tuesday we came back to Brother Dramm's and stayed all night.
Wednesday, April 22. We walked up Dry Creek six miles to Mr. Waterman's. He is an apostate, but his wife is a Mormon. We found the old lady and her daughter at home and glad to see us. As soon as we rested we had a swim in the creek nearby. Spent the evening very agreeably listening to Brother Boyle and Mr. Waterman telling bear stories. At their request I sang a hymn in the Hawaiian language.
On Thursday the 23rd Brother Boyle went down the creek, and I went up the creek to tell the people if they wanted to hear anything pertaining to Mormonism we would preach at 3:00 p.m. at Mr. Waterman's house. Brother Dramm brought his wagon full of Saints and according to appointment we met. Three or four gentiles attended, although I walked three miles up the creek and waded the stream 6 times, and Brother Boyle went down the same distance. However, we had a good time. I spoke first followed by Elder Boyle and Elder Dramm. After meeting Celia Waterman was baptized under the hands of Elder H. G. Boyle, after which we confirmed her a member of the Church.
Friday the 24th. Held a kind of Counsel meeting. In the afternoon Brother Marion Shelton, and John Roberts, Brother G. W. Chick and his wife Ann Chick renewed their covenants by baptism. We also baptized and confirmed Francis A. Katerine Roberts.
Saturday the 25th. Brother Dramm harnessed his mules to Brother Sparke's wagon and brought us ten miles on our way to Stang Point. He then paid a Mr. Mills $1.00 to fetch us as far as Santa Rosa, which left us but 10 miles to walk. We arrived at Brother Shelton's at 3:00 p.m.
Sunday the 26th. Brother Boyle instructed me to go over to Brother Boyd Steward, a distance of 6 miles, and get the people together for meeting, and he would go to Petaluma and get his letters and be back by 2 or 3 o'clock. On my way I called at Mr. Higginson's to see a Mrs. Martin, another Apostate. She is President Silas Smith's sister (now in the Sandwich Islands). I had quite a long talk with her. I do not think I would be afraid to prophesy that she will yet be glad to do right and gather up. She felt glad to see me and requested me to call again, etc. etc.
 Brother Boyd went with me to stir the folks up to come to meeting. I waited until about 3 and then opened meeting myself and preached on the first principles, faith, etc. Brother Boyle arrived just in time to dismiss the meeting.
Monday the 27th. Walked to Petaluma. On our way we called at Mr. Mayfield's and got dinner from an apostate sister. We got into Petaluma about 3 o'clock p.m. Tried to get up a meeting but did not succeed. We stayed all night at Mr. Lotson's.
Tuesday the 28th. We walked to Napa, a distance of 35 miles. Previous to starting, however, Mrs. Lotson put up some lunch for us and gave us some nuts to eat on the road. The Lord bless them for their kindness. Stopped at Mr. Mount's.
Wednesday the 29th. We made out a quantity of hand bills and stuck them all over town informing the public that we would preach this evening at the courthouse. I might add that through the kindness of the Sheriff, Mr. Sparkes, we were permitted to hold meeting in the above mentioned house. About 50 attended. Brother Boyle spoke first, I followed. The people paid good attention.
Thursday, April 30. Before starting this morning Mr. Mount gave us $1.00 each, besides lunch to eat on the road, for when we started we intended to walk to Buckeye, a distance of forty miles, but Brother Boyle thought it would not be wisdom. We walked as far as Wilson's, 20 miles. Stayed all night.
Next morning, Friday May 1st. We walked to the Kutah River, 14 miles, where we met John and Moses Thatcher with horses. After bathing we mounted and rode the rest of the way. Just before we reached our destination we had a race, and my saddle, not being girded on tight, slipped over on one side, consequently I fell off, or rather let myself down. I escaped unhurt. We found the brethren and sisters all well and glad to see us. It was not long, in spite of my bashfulness before I felt quite at home. In the afternoon Brothers Cannon, Sherman, Steward, Higgins, and others arrived. We truly rejoiced together. On Saturday we held three meetings, received very much valuable instructions from Brother Cannon and others.
The weather is very warm. The country is parched up for want of rain. This season is so dry it is thought that most of the grain in this district will fail.
Monday, May 3rd. Buckeye Branch held three meetings, one a good testimony meeting. The evening meeting was kept up until half past 12 o'clock. The Saints feel better than I have witnessed for some time past. I really feel to love the Saints at Buckeye, and elsewhere, and may the Lord bless them. Most of the Saints here are anxious to gather up to Zion.
Monday, May 4th. Twelve of us rode down to Sacramento City, through the kindness of Brothers Preston and Joseph Thatcher. In the afternoon President Cannon accompanied with the Elder from Oregon and Brother Sherman started for San Francisco. Brother Clem and I stayed all night with Brother Joseph Thatcher at a boarding house. He paid for our board and lodging. We then walked to Alder Creek, a distance of 20 miles. Went round amongst the people, told them who and what we were. Captain Hammond said he would give us a room and lights. He immediately set to work with his man, carried seats to the house, cleaned out nicely, furnished me with paper, pen and ink, etc.
I wrote out some notices. About sixty attended, paid good attention till I had done. Clem bore his testimony. Then a white headed old sinner, formerly a Methodist Preacher got up and said he wanted to ask a few questions. He asked me if I knew what the meaning of repentance was, and at what time the Kingdom of God was to be established. He then said that I had pretended to preach Mormonism but I had not done it. He said he knew more about Joseph Smith and Mormonism than I did. Instead of me teaching them he could teach me, and then began telling what a good man he was. He did not swear or lie except in a joke to make fun, and I got up and told them that we understood repentance to simply mean a man turning away from his sins, etc., and forsaking them. And as to the Kingdom of God, if they would read their bibles they would see plainly many prophesies pertaining to the last days. For instance, Daniel, Isaiah, etc. Finally one got talking and another laughing, some shouting, some for us and the more part against us. The meeting broke up in disorder. However before leaving the house the old man said he would send twenty men up into the mountains to cut poles to fence in the cattle, or else (we were so green) the cattle would by mistake eat us up.
Wednesday, May 6th. Walked to Salmon Falls, 12 miles, put up at Brother Orr's hotel. Found them all well. After dinner we went to see Sister Allred. Found her little daughter sick almost to death. At her request we administered to her in the name of the Lord Jesus, etc. I feel to pray our Heavenly Father to bless and heal the child. Sister Allred is a good woman and I feel that the Lord will have compassion on her and grant her the desires of her heart in righteousness, Amen.
Thursday, May 7th, Salmon Falls. We succeeded in getting the schoolhouse to preach in, accordingly to that effect we stuck notices up all over the place. About 30 persons attended. Clem spoke first and preached his maiden sermon, after which I spoke on the Kingdom of God. The people paid good attention. Sister Allred's child is still very sick. We have administered to it twice today. Every time we lay hands on it, it gets better but there are so many unbelieving spirits around here saying: "Oh dear, the poor dear child will surely die." The Doctor has given it up, and there is no hope and there is no hope, etc. I felt like telling them to all go out of the house and not come back again till the child was well. There is a principle in this that has just come to my mind. On a certain occasion Jesus Christ, when he was sent for first of all put them out of the room and then he healed the child. I wrote to Elder W. Cooke.
Friday, May 8th, Pleasant Hill. The Sisters Orr washed our shirts yesterday, and we waited till they were ironed. We then bade them farewell. Called at Sister Allred's. Administered again to the child. I am happy to say that it looks much better this morning. I have felt like humbling myself before the Lord. All the time I felt like telling Mr. and Sister Allred the Lord would have pity on them in as much as they would obey his commandments. We bade them farewell and started for Brother Lunceford's where we arrived at about 2 o'clock.
Found them all well and glad to see us. To tell the truth I feel quite at home. We had not been here long before Sister Johnston (an English sister) came to see us. She really felt overjoyed. We had quite a comfortable chat. In the evening we went down to Brother Raihles. He is gone to town. Saw Sister Raihles, formerly Miss Lunceford. At her request we laid hands on her little boy (just two weeks old) who is quite sick.
Saturday, May 9th, at Pleasant Hill. We went two miles to French Town. Got liberty to preach in the Schoolhouse. Appointed a meeting tomorrow morning at half past ten a.m. I wrote out some notices to that effect and stuck them up here and there from Shingle Springs to French Creek. The weather is cooler.
Sunday, May 10th, Pleasant Hill. We have held three meetings today; one at French Creek according to appointment, one at Pleasant Hill and in the evening at Pleasant Grove. The Saints here feel well as a general thing. I feel to rejoice that the Lord has been with us and blessed us with His Spirit. To Him be the glory, Amen.
Monday. It rained this morning. We have been assisting Brother Raihles fix his wagon as they are going to start for San Bernardino next Thursday. Brother and Sister Johnston will accompany them, they will number, counting children and all, eight persons. I wrote to Brother Aaron Thatcher and Elder Boyle in the evening. I baptized and confirmed Brother William Johnston. He is one of the Battalion boys. He got up in meeting last night and confessed his faults and expressed a desire to live his religion. I will observe that I spoke very pointedly on renewing our covenants, etc. Clem and I laid hands on Sister Lunceford. She is better.
Tuesday, Wall Diggings, May 12th. After breakfast we laid hands on Sister Johnston at her request as she was sick. She got up and went right to work. We bade them all farewell and after a walk of 14 miles reached this place. Found Mr. Outhouse and family well. Although he is an apostate he is friendly to the Mormons. After resting a while we walked about one mile and a half back to Wall City where we enjoyed a room. I wrote out and stuck up notices, much to the derision of the bystanders. We then went to a retired place and called on our Father to aid and assist us to get up in His Power and tell men the truth. A Mr. Goodenough got us a room. Mr. James Smith (they are both apostates) furnished lights. We had quite a large congregation. Clem spoke first, very fine and with spirit. I followed, etc. The people behaved well.
After meeting a Mrs. Bell, formerly a Mormon, came forward and shook hands with us. She commenced telling us how sorry she was for leaving the valley. I told her that she was not the only one that, Jonah like, had tried to run away from the Lord, and that they would be glad this day if they were back again. Although it was 10 o'clock and dark, we walked back to Mr. Outhouse's. All in bed.
Wednesday, Michigan Bar. We reached here about 3 o'clock p.m., introduced ourselves to Mr. Lacklunt Tale Kenper. He is a kind of a Jack Mormon. He treated us very gentlemanly. I engaged Mr. Gray's Hall, as usual stuck up notices to the effect that we would hold meeting at early candlelight. From eighty to one hundred attended. I understand they tried to get a Methodist on the floor to oppose us but he declined. The meeting passed off quiet and peaceable. I spoke on the Kingdom of God and the kingdom of men.
Thursday, Drummersville, May 14th. We arrived at this place about 11 a.m. Found Sister Simmons well and glad to see us. Sister Panel is sickly. I appointed a meeting and went around and told the miners, etc. We had quite a good meeting in the evening. Clem spoke first and I followed, etc.
Friday, Willow Springs, May 15th. After a walk of seven miles, we arrived here and put up at Brother Thomas Hindley's. In the evening we held meeting. Brother and Sister Rily live here. We are trying to sell off their stock to gather to San Bernardino.
Saturday, Dry Town, May 16th. Walked to Dry Town and put up at Brother Plunket's. We found them all well and glad to see us.
Sunday, Dry Town, May 17th. Held three meetings and organized a Branch consisting of nine members, to be called the Dry Town Branch. Also that Brother Thomas Hindley preside, and Brother John Carter set as Clerk. The best kind of spirit prevailed. I preached on the Book of Mormon, etc.
Monday, Dry Town, Amader Co., May 18th. I wrote to Brother Cannon. Held meeting this afternoon. All the Brothers and Sisters bore testimony to the truth of Mormonism. Sister Plunket had the Spirit of Prophecy. She said that the Lord would bless us on our mission, that he would open up a way before us that we should overcome all difficulties, etc. We anointed and laid hands on Brother John Carter for his eyes are very sore, in fact he is not able to work. He has been to the Doctors but they have done more harm than good.
Tuesday, Cedar Ravine, Hang Town, May 19th. After a walk of 25 miles we arrived at Brother Bird's. Found them all well. I had not seen them for over two years. They are anxious to gather to the valley but have not got the means.
Wednesday the 20th. I hunted all over town and at last after great difficulty I succeeded in getting a small Chapel. Pursuant to appointment we met in the evening but only seven persons attended, however, Clem preached and I followed. I have been quite sick all day.
Thursday, May 21st. We spent the day at Brother Herrick's. Had a bath in the canal. I feel better this evening.
May 22nd, Union Town. We arrived here about 3 o'clock p.m. Found Sister Plumtree well and glad to see us. After dinner we got liberty to preach in the Baptist Chapel. According to appointment we met at early candlelight. Bye and bye some people had run off with the bell, however, I went to town and borrowed one. We had the chapel well filled. Some of them tried to make a row and disturb the meeting by strongly calling out, "We believe." etc.
Saturday, May 23rd. Sister Plumtree gave us $8.25 to buy some clothes. I will here state that Brother Hindley gave us $1.50, Brother Plunkett $2.50, Brother Taylor at Hang Town $2.00. We bought a pair of pants and a vest each, etc. Sister Lunceford, before we left, gave us a pocket handkerchief, each a shirt, and Sister Plunkett gave me two new undershirts and Clem a new hat. We secured the Courthouse and appointed a meeting at 2 o'clock p.m. tomorrow. We are staying with Mr. Peter Wimmer Colman.
Sunday, May 24th. I saw the Standard this morning and understand through a letter written by Elder Boyle that Brothers John and Aaron Thatcher would start on the 18th for Salmon Falls. Consequently, as soon as meeting was over we started for the above mentioned place. I would say, however, when meeting was over, Mr. Davis wanted us in to his confectionary shop to eat some pies, etc., after which we went back to Union. Called at Mrs. Plumtree's and bade her farewell, and at sundown we reached this place, White Oak Springs. After supper we held meeting and on Monday we proceeded on to Salmon Falls and when we arrived here the Brethren had started for the place we left last, Sister Heckies. However, they came back again about 3 o'clock p.m. We had quite a time of rejoicing together. As it was very warm we all four went to bathe, etc.
We received an epistle from Brother Sherman which I answered. He states that he will not be able to come here for some time and perhaps Brother M. Wilkie will be appointed to preside in his place, etc.
Tuesday, May 26th, Pleasant Hill. Brother John and Clem started for Whiskey Bar in good spirits, and after dinner we left for Salmon Falls. We left Salmon Falls and arrived here at sundown and now I am at home again. All the folks feel well and healthy. I had almost forgotten to state Sister Allred's little girl died on the tenth inst. We tried to comfort her during our stay.
May 27th, Deer Creek. After a walk of 8 or 9 miles we arrived here at Brother Niswanger's. He had a large family. They treated us kindly. He is going to sell off and go to San Bernardino this season. Next morning I had a long conversation with him about the Sandwich Islands. Afterward we walked to Brother Mill's. Found him and his family well. We held meeting in the evening. We found some Welch Saints. After meeting we sat up singing, etc. This is Clem's eighteenth birthday. My prayer is that he may prove faithful and see many happy returns of the same. Brother George Kemp gave us one dollar.
May 29th, Friday. We appointed a meeting for Monday evening and then walked back to Brother Lunceford's across the county, etc.
Saturday, May 30th, Pleasant Hill. We went over to French Town. Appointed a meeting for Sunday, 3:00 p.m. in the school house. I have felt a kind of low spirit this last day or two. I seem to be tired in both mind and body. I feel there is a great responsibility resting on me, and I feel to realize it more every day. It makes me feel my own nothingness and I feel like putting my trust in the Lord at all times. I feel much better this evening, etc.
Sunday, May 31st. Held two meetings. One at French Creek and one in the evening at Father Lunceford's. We had a good time. On Monday, June 1st, we went to White Rock Springs but owing to so few coming together at their request we postponed the meeting, etc. But such an evening I never wish to spend again as long as I live. Understand these had not renewed their covenants, they talked about Brother Brigham, the twelve, etc., concerning the evil that existed there. One of them said if he met a certain Brother, calling him by name that he would put his knife into him. To speak plain I never want to be in a greater Hell than to be with such characters.
Tuesday, June 2nd. We went to Prairie City. Saw Brother Rutherford. Stayed an hour or so and then walked to Well's diggings. Ate dinner at Sister Bell's. Held meeting in the evening. Quite a number attended. Mr. Outhouse came over and after meeting we returned with him and stayed all night.
Next day, Wednesday, June 3rd, we went and visited with Mr. Pallick on the Casamos River. He told us to make ourselves comfortable but not to mention anything about Mormonism.
Thursday, June 4th. We went to Michigan Bar. Preached in the schoolhouse in the evening to quite a large and attentive audience.
Next morning, June 5th. Went to Drummondville and as they could not keep us after dinner we walked to William Roring's. Found the Brethren well. Sunday we held four meetings. Organized a company to gather by way of San Bernardino. Eleven in number, namely Brother and Sister Royle and their boy, Brother Stanes and five sons, John Carter and L. Ball. I felt to talk plain to the Brothers and Sisters. They made a collection for us. Brother Stanes gave us $10.00, Brother Royle $5.00, Brother Plunkett $5.00, Brother Hindley $5.00, Brother Ball $2.50, Brother Carter $1.00. Monday I gave $15.00 for a coat, $6.00 for boots and shirts, and on Tuesday we walked to Volcane.
After a great deal of difficulty obtained a Baptist Chapel. About a hundred turned out to hear us but when I got through speaking Brother Aaron began but they would not hear him and the meeting broke up in an uproar.
We spent all but 50¢ for supper and bed, and next morning we started to Jackson Mines. Ate breakfast, passed through Acquaduct City, found it almost deserted. We ate dinner at the Pinecrane House after which we walked to Jackson City. Walked all over the town but could get no place to preach in. Consequently we bought 50¢ worth of bread and sausage and slept out in the mountains all night.
Next day, Thursday; set out to Dry Town. Ate dinner, then we went to Willow Springs. The brethren had all started for the South, however, we pulled out the staple with a pick, then opened the other door from the inside and then replaced the staple and lock as before. We then looked around and hunted up some flour and butter, etc., accordingly, while Aaron made a fire, I made some biscuits. However, shortly after breaking in a man came down to see who had broke into the house. We preached Mormonism to him and on the following Sunday, June 14th, we baptized him and confirmed him, etc. We held two meetings. 
Monday, June 15th. We walked to Med. Springs. Got liberty to preach in the school house, however, in the evening we lighted up the place and rang the bell to no purpose. Two miserable cusses of apostates came out. Only at their request we returned home with them. They talked about how good they were. Also talked about the brethren of the Church, saying that Mormonism was true, and when the Church first started it was pure but now the head of the Church was like a man with a long stick and as long as they stirred up the mud the stream would be impure. However, they were so good that (although we had had no supper) they neither asked us to eat or stay all night, leaving us to shift for ourselves, etc.
Tuesday the 16th. We walked to Jeany Town where we stayed until Friday. We did considerable fireside preaching but could not get a public place to preach in.
On Friday the 19th, came back to Diamond Springs. Got liberty to preach in Temperance Union Hall, but in the evening one of the trustees came up full of the spirit of the devil and as good as drove us out. Accordingly we left the city and slept under a bush all night. My mind was comforted very much by dreams.
In the morning I was so stiff owing to the intense cold that Aaron had to massage me, after which we walked to Pleasant Hill. Found all well. In the evening Brother Walker arrived from Salmon Falls. Stated that Clem and John were there. Sunday we preached at French Town at 3:00 p.m., and in the evening at Father Lunceford's.
Friday, July 3rd. Brother Aaron Thatcher and I have just returned from a trip to Stockton where we have been to see the brethren and sisters off over the mountains. While there we preached twice. The people paid good attention. We found the following Brothers and Sisters: Brother John Abbott, Brother Williams and Wife, Sister Roach and Sister Scott. They were all glad to see us. We met Brother Theodore Curtis and family, Sister King and four children, etc. The brethren from Yolo County intended going the Harry James route. It was in serious condition. Consequently, Brother Curtis had to start alone by way of the Big Tree Route. He left some of his luggage in order to take Sister King. I feel to ask the Lord to bless him for so doing. I will add that he kept us near all the time we were at Stockton.
President Cannon arrived on the second of July. I was truly rejoiced to see him. He gave us instructions to confine our labors here and not kill ourselves traveling all over the country. He told us if we thought we could catch up with the company he would like us to do so in order to ascertain whether Brother Thatcher could take Sister King from Carson Valley on to Utah.
Accordingly we started about 8 o'clock pm. and walked 40 miles, then laid down on the open Prairie till dawn. Next morning called at Mr. Lockhart's. Had breakfast and then pursued our journey to this place where we arrived about two a.m. Walked 60 miles in 25 hours. We found Brother Boyle and all of the folks from Yolo County. Brother Thatcher and family, Brother Anderson and family, and Brother Daugherty O. Harmon, G. W. Rogers, etc., numbering twelve in all. They were all glad to see us. I was so glad that I forgot all about being tired. Our feet were very much blistered, so much so that I could scarcely get about when I got cool. I realize that it is a treat to get among such good Saints that composed this company. To tell the truth, they are not often met with in the country. We held meeting in the Mormon Camp at 3:00 p.m. Most of the Brethren spoke their feelings, myself among the number. We also met in the evening at Father Lunceford's. The Saints feel good. We have slept out of doors the last 10 or 12 days lately and I begin to feel the effects of the same. The Saints all tell me I look pale and thin. I weighed when I was in Stockton and instead of weighing 152 lbs I lack 20 of it. The most I could go, walking stick and all, was 132 lbs. Brother Thatcher agreed to take Sister King and family on from Carson Valley.
Saturday, July 4th. One of Brother Thatcher's best mares, worth $300.00, broke her leg, or rather a horse kicked her. We have been trying all day to fix her. Dr. Anderson splinted and bandaged her leg twice and she kicked it off.
Sunday, July 5th. We have held three meetings. One in the morning at French Town, one at the camp at 3:00 p.m. and one in the evening at Father Lunceford's. I have not spent a happier day for sometime. I feel that the Lord is blessing us. It does my heart good to have brother Clement do well. He is a good boy, in fact all of the young Elders are improving.
Monday, July 6th. Spent the most of the day trying to fix the mare. The company started about 8 o'clock a.m. It really was a great trial to part but I hope we will all meet very soon in Zion. I for one feel strengthened to go forth and do my duty and stay on this mission as long as they want me. As far as that goes I feel to say the will of the Lord be done. We preached at French Town in the evening. After meeting the folks kept us up till a late hour talking about Mormonism. We stayed all night at Mr. Watson's. They do not belong to the Church but are friendly. He told me we could preach there as often as we liked.
Tuesday, July 7th. I have been very sick all day and although I was very bad we went to French Creek and preached at Mr. Watkin's house to quite a large room full. He also gave us the privilege of preaching there as often as we liked. After the meeting was over I asked the congregation if they wanted to ask any questions, we would answer them with pleasure. A young man, James Burgman, said he had a very important question to ask. That was, would we go home with him and stay all night. We soon settled that by bidding all good evening and accompanied him to his miners cabin, and I enjoyed a good night's rest.
Wednesday a.m. After breakfast we returned to Brother Lunceford's and I spent most of the day in bed, but in the evening I got better.
Thursday we went to Buckeye and we got liberty to preach in the schoolhouse. We lighted it up but we waited in vain for the people to turn out. Accordingly, about one half past 8:00 pm. we blew out the candle and walked home again to Brother Lunceford's.
Friday evening, July 10th. We preached to quite a room full. After meeting they kept us up as usual asking questions till a late hour.
Saturday, July 11th. We gave out appointments to preach on the Book of Mormon, etc. Sunday the 12th we held two meetings. In the evening I baptized a Mr. Barnes, Edward Barns, a new member. We had a kind of a social meeting in the evening at which time we confirmed him a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, etc. We had a good time.
I was introduced to Mr. Bigler. He left Salt Lake in '53. Has been trying to make money. He is a wiser man than when he first came here. So much for California. This is the testimony of all of the Saints that have left Utah. When they reach here they find that it is not all gold that glitters. There are quite a few in French Town inquiring into the truth of Mormonism. I am in hopes that ere long we will be able to organize a branch in this place.
Monday, July 13th. I wrote to Brother G. Q. Cannon and W. H. Sherman, etc. I forgot to write yesterday that we sold 3 pamphlets on polygamy. A Mr. John Clinton subscribed $5.00 for the Standard, paying one year in advance. Brother Barns and Brother Todd ordered two Books of Mormon, Key to Theology, and one Doctrine and Covenants. I wrote to Brother Cannon to send them up in the afternoon. After waiting in the rain to hear some tidings of Brother Wilkie, we walked eight miles to Mr. Nisewanger's. Found him just packed up ready to start in the morning for Carson Valley to trade dry goods, etc. While here I had an opportunity of reading a Missouri Republican. It gives an awful account about the Mormons, Brother Pratt, etc.
Tuesday, July 14th a.m. We walked to White Rock Springs. Saw Brother George Kemp. After resting a while we walked on to Sister Mills. Found her and the children well. He had gone to Folsom and did not get back till evening. Brother David Thorne came over and stayed all of the afternoon. He says he wishes he had never left the valley like a good many more, etc. Brother Wilkie came to see us and took us to the hotel. Gave us a good bed, etc. When I baptized Brother Edward Barns on Sunday I did not change my clothes and now I am suffering severely from a bad cold.
Wednesday, July 15th, Wall Diggings. Walked to Sister Bell's and found her sick. At her request she renewed her covenants. I baptized her in Carson Creek. We reconfirmed her a member of the Church and preached in the evening. Very few attended. Went home with Mr. Outhouse. He said that he had got to believe that there was neither God nor Devil nor a hereafter. Yet he said he knew if there was anything true it was Mormonism. He liked the Mormons better than any other people, and enjoyed himself in their society. Said if he only knew whether it was what it professed to be nothing would prevent him from living and dying a Mormon, etc. I told him if that was all he wanted he was to renew his covenant, live faithful and he could know for himself, etc.
Thursday, July 16th, Willow Springs. When we arrived at Brother Thomas Hindley's we found him selling out in order to start immediately for San Bernardino in route to Utah.
Friday the 17th, p.m. Walked to Dry Town. Found the Brethren and sisters well. Held meeting in the evening in the Chapel. The people turned out well. Brother Griffins spoke first. I followed and spoke freely, etc.
Saturday the 18th. I rebaptized Brother Robert Plunkett Jr. and reconfirmed him a member, etc. Sister Plunkett gave us $2.50. The Lord will bless her. She also sent money to Brother Cannon. Brother Thomas Hindley started for San Bernardino this morning. Walked to Grissley Flats, a distance of 35 miles. Stayed at Hang Town Company's Camp where we found Brother Griffins wife. They have been living separate from each other for near a year. We tried in vain to make peace between them, she stating that she could not place any dependence upon him, he having deceived her so often. Also that he used to get down and abuse her, etc. I have heard both sides of the question and I believe there are faults on both sides, about six of one and half a dozen of the other.
Sunday we got liberty to preach in the City Hall. Appointment to preach at 2:00 p.m. Had a few turn out and at their request postponed it until evening. We went and heard the Reverend Mr. French preach on "Let Us Work While It Is Day, For The Night Cometh When No Man Worketh." I could not get an idea. I would like to know what good it does when men cannot learn anything pertaining to salvation. We had a crowded house in the evening, in fact there were numbers that could not obtain seats. After I had got through speaking they clapped their hands and stomped their feet, however, we got them quiet so as to dismiss the meeting. A Mr. Bang, who knew Brother Aaron at Salmon Falls, gave us $3.50 to pay for our supper and bed. He was the only one who offered to assist.
Monday, July 20th. Walked to Cedar Ravine to Brother Henrick's. We walked about 30 miles passing through Pleasant Valley, New Town, Fort Jim, etc. Our feet are very much blistered.
Tuesday, July 21st. Found Brother Ricks family all well. We preached in the public streets. We commenced by singing, "Come Let Us Anew." The crowd began coming together. Brother Thatcher opened meeting with prayer. I then mounted a box placed there for that purpose and boldly and freely preached on the first principles of the Gospel. After preaching for near an hour the people made such a noise that I was obliged to desist. Not long after I commenced speaking, some person threw a stone hard at my head. They threw it a little too high for it struck a cloth over my head which took its force. They also threw some mush melons or squash and struck me on the back of my head, but it did not hurt me. I can truly say I knew no fear, I really felt well. Brother A. Thatcher got up and spoke with power but they would not let him continue longer than five minutes. The meeting then broke up in an uproar. Brother Taylor then gave us $2.50 to give Sister Bird to help keep us as they were poor.
Wednesday, July 22nd. Preached to quite a respectable audience, also visited Mr. William Cooke Jr. He was out of work. Stayed with Brother Hendry till Friday, 24th, then walked to French Town. Held meeting.
Sunday. Last night I baptized Brother John Clinton, also held meeting. Held two meetings today at French Town and in the evening at Father Lunceford's.
Monday evening. Preached at French Creek. I almost forgot to state that Brother Farrers arrived from San Francisco on Saturday. He left Utah on the 17th of May. He is going back to the Gold Mines.
Friday. We have just returned from a trip to Union Town and Calama. Preached last night at French Town. After meeting had quite a long argument with a Methodist.
Saturday, August 1st. Brother Aaron and I walked to Salmon Falls where we arrived between 10 and 11 a.m. Met with President George Q. Cannon and Brother W. H. Shearman, my own brother Clem and others. Clem was sick with a bad cold, but all felt well. I can truly say that I rejoiced once more to see and meet with the Brethren. Father and Mother and Sarah Lunceford came over in their wagon with a number of others from different parts of the Gold Mines. We continued conference until Monday evening. The people began to get quite hostile. Brother Cannon said if we kept conference on a day or two longer we might get mobbed out. We received many valuable teachings from Brothers Cannon and Shearman. We had a good time. To tell the truth I was sorry when conference adjourned. The Brothers and Sisters Orr and Allred treated us very kindly and hospitably.
A meeting was appointed at Father Lunceford's on the following Sunday and I was appointed to go around to White Rock Springs, Prairie City, Wall Diggings, Deer Creek, etc., to inform the Saints. I would state that the business that was done at conference was intended to get the Saints together, warm them up and lay before them the necessity to buy a Printing Press to send to the Sandwich Islands. The various Elders gave in their reports in regard to the work in our respective fields of labor, the sum substance of which was that opposition was on the increase, that the work was slowly and steadily increasing. According to my report we had baptized 10 new members and rebaptized four old members, and others that are inquiring into the truth, that our field was too large, etc. I am thankful to say that both Brother Cannon and Brother Shearman were highly pleased with us boys.
Tuesday. Most of the brethren left for their different fields of labor. Brothers Cannon and Shearman started for Union Town and on Wednesday, although I had two or three attacks of cold chills, I started on my mission. It was with extreme difficulty that I reached Brother Miller's. As soon as I got there I went to bed. Next morning I went around to Prairie City and on to Wall's Diggings, stopped at Mr. Joseph Outhouse's where I went to bed as soon as I arrived. I continued to get worse. They were very kind to me and did all they could to make me comfortable.
Next day, August 7th, Friday. Pursued my journey (the sun was perfectly scorching). Called at Nisewanger's. He gave me an orange which revived me much. I have not had such a hard time to travel since I have been on this mission. However, I managed to reach Father Lunceford's almost unconscious. I was in a very high fever. It was not long before I was again in bed. The family were as much concerned as if I had been a member of the family.
Next day, Saturday, August 8th. Brothers George Q. Cannon, Shearman, A. Thatcher, and Farrer arrived. On Sunday the 9th, soon after meeting commenced, a large fire broke out (owing to the carelessness of the Indians) at the other end of Father Lunceford's ranch. Closed the meeting and all the Brethren went to try to save the fence. Quite a number turned out to meeting. Met again in the afternoon and evening. Received much valuable instruction from President Cannon and Brother Shearman. Some of the Brethren contributed very liberally to the Hawaiian Press, the Hall in San Francisco, etc. I am still very weak and sick and no appetite.
Monday the 10th. Except for Brother Farrer's, all of the brethren left for Salmon Falls. On Tuesday I grew worse. I got Brother Farrers to administer to me and afterwards he and Brother Barnes laid hands on me. All pain left me immediately and from that time have kept getting better.
On Friday evening, August 14th, Brother Samuel Lunceford arrived from Utah. He has come to assist the folks over the plains as Father Lunceford is feeble, and in fact almost helpless.
Saturday evening. Brother W. R. McLean arrived from Carson Valley.
Sunday 16th. Preached twice at French Creek and in the evening at Father Lunceford's. Had a good time. I felt much of the Spirit of talking to the Saints and that in plainness. I do want the Saints to realize the privileges they enjoy.
Monday. I laid by with a stone bruise on my toe. I forgot to state that Brother Aaron arrived last evening. We also collected about $17.00 for the Hawaiian Press. Tuesday, Aaron and I walked to the Salmon falls. Brother Shearman had just left there. In the evening brother Clem and John arrived. Spent the evening very agreeably together.
Wednesday, August 19th. Aaron and I walked to Folsom. Met with Brother Shearman according to previous appointment. We preached in the Methodist Chapel. About twenty turned out. After meeting, Brother Shearman stated that we were strangers and had no home, consequently, a gentleman, Mr. Openall took us in. He treated us very kindly. He informed us that he was in great trouble. His wife had left him and was then living in the city with another man.
Thursday, the 20th. Walked to White Rock and held meeting in the evening. Brother Miller got up and confessed his faults.
Friday the 21st. Brother Shearman accompanied Brother and Sister Allred to Stockton [east of San Francisco] on their way to join the August Company to Utah. We rode in Brother Orr's wagon to Salmon falls. Saturday they gave me a shirt. We walked over hill and dale to Union Town. Called at old father and Mother Wimmer's. In the evening we met with Brothers John and Clem. Tried to hold meetings but the folks there threw rocks and yelled like perfect devils. They told us they had only drunk 15 gallons of loger beer. We had to break up the meeting but not before I had tried to speak to them, but it was useless. It grieved me to see Christians, so called, act in the way they do.
Sunday, 23rd of August, Calama. I preached to a respectable congregation at 10:00 a.m.
In the afternoon we walked 6 or 7 miles to Irish Creek. Found about 12 or 14 Kanakas. They wanted us to hold meeting directly we got there. We complied with them and preached once before and once after supper in their own language. They treated us well, they killed chickens. One of them prayed and thanked the Lord for sending His servants to them.
Monday, August 24th. After breakfast I preached again with much freedom, after which walked to George Town. Got liberty to preach in the Town Hall, but some mischievous person or other fixed the bell so we could not ring it, however, we lighted up the hall and waited some considerable time, but not a soul came. Possibly owing to a large political meeting to be held in the upper part of town. We all four went up just to look on. We heard the most miserable mess of nonsense and slander called speeches by Dr. Poamel and Gipor.
Tuesday Morning. We, accompanied by John and Clem, walked back to Union Town. Ate dinner at Sister Plumtree's, after which we walked to Calama where Mr. Peter (Puki) Wimmer gave us liberty to eat all of the peaches we could. We then walked to Hang Town. Found Brother Bird and family mostly sick. We also met with Brother Farrer, he was well. Next morning Brother Hendry gave Brother Farrer $10.00 for the press and $1.50 for books. Brother Farrer then went on to Father Lunceford's, and we stayed all day with Brother Hendry. I forgot to state before that I received a letter from my youngest sister, Amelia, informing me that she was married to Captain Golts, that she has a son. They are now residing in Tahiti, one of the Society Islands. She is very much opposed to Mormonism. Wants to know how long Clem is to be a slave to those witches (Mormons). I also received a letter from James McKnight from San Bernardino, stating that he has a daughter, is doing and feeling well. I have answered both letters besides writing to Lililehua, a Hawaiian Elder. I would have like to have preached here but there is such an excitement all over the country about the coming election.
Thursday, August 27th, 1857. In the evening we walked to Mr. Kelly's, formerly a Mormon. He was not at home, however, his wife treated us kindly. Spent the evening the same as last, talking on Mormonism, singing, etc.
Friday, August 28th. Started for Dry Town about 6:00 a.m. Called at Mud Springs. No letters for either of us. When we got to Log Town two of the Brethren from French Town caught up to us, namely Brother John Clinton and Thomas R. Ezzal. They had come for counsel. They were desirous of going to Utah in the August Company. I wrote out their certificate and promised to be back if possible to French Town either Saturday night or Sunday. They calculate to start straight over the mounts and meet the Company in Carson Valley. Brother Clinton gave us $1.50 to get our dinner. We then pursued our journey and arrived at Sister Plunketts at Dry Town at about 1:00 p.m. Found them all well and glad to see us. The Democrats held a political meeting in the evening which was disturbed by two fights. One man got his thumb nearly bit off.
Sunday Morning. Borrowed a horse of Mr. W. O. Clark and rode to French Creek. Arrived there about noon. I took the route by Rich Bar. Held meeting at French Town at 3:00 .m. and in the evening at Father Lunceford's. Most of them had been, and some were still sick. Next morning I returned to Dry Town before breakfast. Brother Shearman had not yet arrived.
Brother Barnes wants to get off with the August Company. Brother Cannon ordained him an Elder when he was up and there was some talk of sending him on a mission. He has received letters from the States stating his sister, with whom he entrusted his children is now dead and his brother-in-law has put his children out to board and sent for him to go back. It is the feeling of Aaron and I that he go to Utah this fall.
I spent most of Monday reading and writing. We would have preached but the Republican Party held a meeting. I wrote to Brother Thomas Hindley, and today Tuesday, reports. I wrote to Brother George Q. Cannon and ________. I went over to the graveyard to see the Chinese feed their dead. They spread their dishes and cups over the tops of the grave, fill the plates with port, peaches, etc., fill some cups with tea and the rest with Brandy. They then burnt a quantity of paper of all colors, chips of wood and wax candles, after which they sprinkle the tea and brandy over the grave. While the fire was burning they made obeisance to the grave. When they got through they put the food back into their baskets and returned home.
Wednesday, September 2nd. Brother Shearman arrived about noon. The reason why he has been detained so long is owing to the Company not reaching Stockton till last Sunday noon. They started on Monday 31st of August in high spirits.
Thursday, September 3rd. Fasted all day. Brother Shearman preached in the Chapel. Very few attended.
Friday, September 4th. Brother Shearman preached again in the evening on the subject, "The Kingdom of God". We don't calculate to preach there again.
Saturday, September 5th. Brother Shearman and I walked to Ione City. Preached in the school house to quite a large and respectable audience. After meeting Brother Shearman told the folks we had nothing to eat since morning and we had no place to stay. They collected $4.50 besides paying for our expense at the Veranda Hotel.
Sunday, walked to Mr. Streeter's, Ione valley. Preached at 3:00 p.m. in the schoolhouse. Stayed all night at Mr. Streeter's and next day, Monday, September 7th, walked back to Dry Town. Sister Plunkett gave me $2.50. Next day Tuesday, we walked to Michigan Bar with Homer Clarke. Preached in the Hall in the evening.
Wednesday, the 9th. Walked to Brother J. Cottam's, stayed all night. Next morning started before breakfast to see Dr. Rutherford. He was gone out. We waited till 12:00 a.m. before he returned. After refreshing the inner man we walked to Rock Springs. Called at Rhodes Diggings, saw Sister Bell and found Brother Jeremiah Thomas very sick. Stayed at Brother Miller's all night. Next morning administered to Brother Thomas, then walked to Brother Lunceford's. Called at Nicewanger's and Wagner's. Held meeting in the evening. Met with Elders C. Cottam, A. D. Thatcher, John Thatcher, and Brother William Farrer.
Sunday, 13th September. Preached at French Creek, a.m. After dinner I baptized Brother Owen Williamson. He is 63 years old, was born in South Carolina in the year 1795. Held meetings at 3 and 7 p.m. at Father Lunceford's and partook of the Sacrament. Brother Shearman has been quite sick but is better. I have fasted all day. I have enjoyed myself very much all day.
I related (in meeting) a vision I had Friday night. The future was opened up to my mind and it appeared to me that I could distinctly hear voices. He was wailing, etc., "Oh that we had done what the servants of the Lord wanted us to do, then we would have been delivered from this day of blackness and despair. O then we would have been in Zion in safety." It appeared to my mind that pestilence, fire and sword and destruction was stalking through the land. I got so horror stricken at what I saw that the vision passed away from me.
Monday, September 14th. Brother Aaron and I walked to Placerville. Stayed all night with Brother Hendry. Next day we traveled all over trying to get subscriptions to the Standard, Hall, etc. Sold one Key to Theology to Brother Hendry for $1.00. He also gave a dollar for the Hall, besides making me a present of a pair of pants, cost $8.00. Walked to Smith's Flats to see Mr. William Cooke Jr., he was out at work and we did not have time to stay. The excitement about the Mormons is on the increase. It is reported that the Mormons have fought a battle with the U.S.A. Troops.  Brother Brigham himself killed six hundred, etc.

[When the Mormons first came to Utah in 1847 it still belonged to Mexico. A year later, at the end of the Mexican War, it became a territory of the United States, not gaining statehood until 1896. During the Utah War (1857-1858), President James Buchanan sent troops to Utah, along with a new governor. In that "war" there was only one skirmish where gunfire was exchanged, and the only casualties were two horses -- so the news of killings on both sides was only rumor.]

Wednesday, September 16th. Walked back to French Town. Preached in the evening. As usual sat up half the night talking on Mormonism.
Thursday, September 17th. Walked to Father Lunceford's and Mother Lunceford put a new lining in my coat. I ripped the lining out of an old pair of pants, washed it clean, and then lined my new ones with it. Brother Farrer arrived from White Rock Springs. Bye the Bye, I got a letter out of the Post Office at Mud Springs yesterday for Father Lunceford. The letter was full of good news written from Provo, Utah Territory.
Friday. Aaron and I walked to Brother Miller's near white Rock Springs. There is quite an excitement about the Mormons. We hear they are all leaving Carson Valley. That all the Elders are called in.
Saturday the 19th. We walked to Salmon Falls. Stayed at Orr's. Next morning early we walked to Brother Cram's near Auburn. Met Clem, John and Brother Shearman. Held meeting in the morning and afternoon. In the evening President Cannon and James Orr arrived and confirmed the news we had previously. Brother Brigham started instantly for Carson valley.
We were sent on a special mission to warn all of the Saints to be ready to gather at a moments warning. Brother Cannon informed us that the troops ordered for Utah were abusing the Handcart Companies, ravaging their women, etc. That 6 or 7 companies had left Utah to meet the Hell Hounds and give them what they justly deserved. My prayer is that the vengeance of the Almighty may speedily overtake them. I cannot express how I feel. My blood runs cold. To tell the truth I hope and pray that if there is any fuss that the Lord will spare my life to gather to Zion, there to be one soul and body to defend the cause of truth. I have hitherto tried to do so and I do not count my life dear to me and if it is necessary I believe I can shoulder my rifle with as good grace as to get up and preach, and with the self same spirit. Well, we started out the same evening and walked to Brother Braim Cram's, five miles. Brother John accompanied us on his way to Yolo County. Clem and Brother Shearman started for Grass Valley. We walked to Miller's, Thomas's, Joseph Outhouse's, Pollick's, etc. Brother Aaron's cousin paid him $104.00. We then walked to Dry Town to Brother Plunkett's, then to father Lunceford's, then to Placerville to Brother George F. Hendry's, Taylor's, Bird's, then to Calama to Sister Plumtree's then back to Salmon Falls. By Friday noon Brother Aaron was there about given out, was sick all day Saturday. Brother Preston arrived Sunday Evening. Brothers Clem and Shearman arrived next day. Brother Aaron went to Yolo with Brother Preston. Brother Shearman went to Union Town, Clem and I went to Michigan bar. Stayed all night at Brother Daney's. He gave us $5.00 and I forgot to state that Brother Hundry gave me $10.00 to buy a rifle. Tuesday came back to Salmon Falls. Wednesday walked to Father Lunceford's. Met Brother Shearman.
Saturday. Brother S. Hendry and I went to Salmon Falls. Bought a span of horses for $300.00 off Brother Orr. Brother Hendry paid cash $250.00 and gave a note for $50.00. I have been helping the Lunceford's fix their wagons. I have been carpenter, painter, in fact, Jack of all Trades. We were to have started today, Sunday, October 9th, but there is so much hanging back. However, if all is well we will start tomorrow.
I do not know what the Pharisees around here will think of us Mormon men. Preaching one day and working another. This is Sunday and I have painted a wagon, in fact, worked hard all day. I have been trying all I can to get the folks off. I have received two letters from Brother Shearman informing me that the Company will not start till the 20th of October. I went over to French Town this evening. Mr. Waters (who has been friendly with us) was very much excited. Said if he could sell out he would go by water and meet us at San Bernardino. Quite a mob of fellows got together here drinking and swore vengeance regarding us young Elders. However, we escaped out at the back door. When we got nearly home I fell into a deep hole, escaped injury.

EnRoute to Utah 
[1857 - 1860]

October 12. At the request of Father Lunceford I commenced a journal of our travels to Great Salt Lake City, via San Bernardino. About 8 o'clock a.m. we started. Our company was composed of 11 persons as follows: Sister Lunceford, her daughters Emeline, Sarah and Siritta, Samuel Lunceford, Edmund S. Barnes, Charles C. Hurst, F. W. Hurst, Marion Outhouse, George F. Hendry and his Indian Boy, William. (I presume an adopted son.) Three wagons, 11 horses and three large dogs. All seemed in high spirits. Father Lunceford stayed behind in order to sell the ranch. Brother Owen Williamson stayed with him for company.
[San Bernardino: east of Los Angeles, about 450 miles southeast of San Francisco. The route from San Bernardino to the Salt Lake Valley heads northeast to Las Vegas, Nevada, passing the south end of Death Valley]
We traveled as far as the wire bridge on the Casameres (?) River, distance from Pleasant Hill, 22 miles. Here we got one of our horses shod, found plenty of wild grasses, paid 1½ cents per pound for hay. Bought $3.75 worth for the horses. Some very suspicious looking men came into camp, however, we loaded up the guns and pistols and set a watch, half a night each. Clem goes till twelve then I will relieve him. The people are very inquisitive. Some ask if we aren't Mormons, some take us for emigrants from the States.
I had almost forgot to state that previous to starting this morning we sang a hymn, "When Shall We Meet Again", then had prayers; asked our Father's blessings on the journey. Some of the folks think it will be unlucky to start on the 12th and more especially as the moon is on the wane. But I feel that when the Lord commands it is most lucky (as they call it) to obey, whether it be new moon or old.
Tuesday, October 13th. There were some fellows hovering around camp all night. We started at sunrise. Had some little trouble getting some of the horses to start. The sun has been perfectly scorching all day. We forded the Makelumen River at Staples Ferry just before sundown and camped nearby Mr. Carpenter's Ranch. He is an apostate but his wife is still a Mormon. She was very glad to see us. She had been confined of a little boy. One of their little boys was very sick. At her request we consecrated a bottle of oil and administered to him by the laying on of hands. Traveled 30 miles today.
Wednesday, October 14th. After a drive of 12 miles we arrived at Stockton City and camped at Mormon Slough. I spent the rest of the day trying to buy a light wagon for Sister Lunceford. We succeeded better than we anticipated. She not only bought a wagon but one span of horses and harness, etc. for $375 out and out. Mother beat him down $15, bought them of a Mr. James Bohanan. He said Mother was hard to trade with, in fact she regularly Jewed him.
We were all so interested in Mother that Brother Hendry's horses strayed off. We all started out to hunt them but in vain. Finally, just as we were about to retire to rest I heard one of the horses winnow. I answered it as well as I could and presently they both came into camp. This raised our spirits again. For my part I felt truly thankful. I have been troubled with gripeing pains all afternoon.
Thursday, October 15th. Clem and I bought some gunpowder and caps, lead, etc. Clem bought a Yauger, or military gun for $11.00. I also bought and fixed false sides to the new wagon. I also wrote to Father Lunceford and Brother Shearman. Addressed the letter to San Juan. Sent both by express. We started about 11 a.m. We crossed the San Joaquin ferry. They charged $1.50 each team. After traveling about 25 miles we camped near a small lake. Saw plenty of wild duck and geese. Samuel shot at one and missed it. We picketed the horses out as there was a little grass.
Friday, October 16th. After a very wearisome day's march through Livermore's Gap (pass ?) we camped in Livermore Valley. We have traveled full 30 miles today. Grass poor. Could get no hay. Marion and I went to a Spanish ranch and tried to get some corn stalks. He wanted to charge us 50¢ for about 1 dozen stalks, doubtless thinking we had no feed and he had a chance to fleece us, however, we had barley. I told him I would give him 50¢ for as much as I could pack, but oh! no he could not think of such a thing, consequently we did not buy. I am very much fatigued for it was my watch last night and I have walked most of the day. We occasionally take a ride which proves a great help.
Saturday, October 17th. The wolves were howling all night. We started at dawn and traveled 5 or 6 miles, then bought some hay and stopped to feed the horses while the sisters washed. Just as we were ready to start Brother Carlow, four sons and one daughter, and Mr. Michael Wahlen (who intends to join the Church) joined us. We traveled on together, our company increased to five wagons, 15 horses, 18 souls. We now begin to make quite a show, in fact we raise quite an excitement in every little village or town we pass through. We reached San Jose Mission about 12 o'clock a.m. Here we met with quite an adventure.
As we were driving up the street we met several Spaniards on horseback. One of them stopped the train and claimed one of the horses Mother Lunceford bought at Stockton. However, we would not give it up till it had been tried by a magistrate. Consequently we traveled on to San Jose City 15 miles, all together, where we arrived at about sunset. Brother George F. Hendry and myself went to Judge Daniels to try the case. The Claimant, Jose Mario Lesena, brought about 40 witnesses to prove the horse. Two were duly Sworn, namely Peter DePote and Jose Castro. The case seemed to be proved quite clear that the said horse belonged to Jose Mario Lesena. We paid half the cost which amounted to ten dollars. The Judge gave us a certificate and signed. Next morning, Sunday, we went to the clerk of the court and put the seal of the court on it which cost another Dollar. I then wrote to Brother John Abbot of Stockton and enclosed the bill of sale and certificate, giving him power of attorney to receive the money. Brother G. F. Hendry signed Mother's name to it, etc.
We then traveled on about 25 miles. The country we have passed through has been very dry, water very scarce. In fact, we had to pay 12½¢ for each span of horses to drink. I have been troubled with a pain in my side most of the day.
We camped on an old ranch and held meeting after supper. I felt like getting the Brothers and Sisters together to talk over a few matters, for some were beginning to harbor hard feelings; and then we had no kind of order, for instance, some would be praying and some singing, talking, etc., and I felt it my duty to talk about it. The Brethren and Sisters all felt well and were willing to do their best in the future.
Monday, October 19th. After traveling about eighteen miles we arrived at San Juan about noon. Camped at the east side of the town at the mouth of a canyon. Plenty of wood and water. Feed is scanty. We have traveled 198 miles since last Monday. On our arrival here we heard various reports concerning a company of twenty wagons being organized at Salina. I went to the office and got a letter I wrote from Stockton addressed to Brother Shearman. We have pushed our horses rather fast thinking or fearing we would be behind, but we soon ascertained that we were first. Some of the company thought I had misunderstood the name of the right place. I pulled a letter out of my pocket to prove that we were right. While doing so, Brother Marion Shelton arrived stating that Brother W. H. Shearman had rode after us, reached here shortly after us, but hearing that we passed through on a brisk trot he despaired of ever catching up. Therefore, put his horse in the stable and walked back five miles to Pathro Ferry (where by the way, we were charged 50¢ each wagon for crossing a small bridge this morning). He also stated that there was a company of six men, namely, W. H. Shearman, William Preston, Marion Shelton, John B. Thatcher, Aaron D. Thatcher, Moses Thatcher, one wagon and six horses, etc. At Brother Shelton's request I saddled a horse and accompanied him back to his company. We met them just west of the town, about two miles from our camp. I tried to pilot them to our camp but owing to my being on horseback and darkness, I missed the right road, however, after some little difficulty we reached camp. We spent the evening very pleasantly talking about the times and reports of the great excitement, etc.
Tuesday, October 20th, San Juan. Remained at camp all day waiting for the company. We have spent the day shooting, fixing up, etc. In the evening we had kind of an organization meeting. Brother John B. Thatcher was chosen Captain, W. H. Shearman - Chaplain, Edward S. Barnes - Sergeant of Guard, F. W. Hurst - Clerk, etc.
Wednesday, October 21st, San Juan. Dispatched Brother M. Shelton to Salinas in search of Brother Boyle. He returned in the evening stating that he heard Brother Boyle was going with Brother Whitlock, etc., in Brother Wandell's Company. However, next morning Thursday, October 22, Elders H. G. Boyle and Ball arrived. We held meeting and reorganized the company. Brother H. G. Boyle was unanimously chosen Captain, E. S. Barnes was chosen Sergeant of the Guard, W. H. Shearman - Chaplain, F. W. Hurst - Clerk, etc. So before the company rolled out about noon, I accompanied Elders Boyle, Ball, and Shearman to Salinas. We rode on horseback. They had previously appointed a meeting at Brother Bennett's. After riding about eight miles we called at Brother Styles. Found him about ready to start for Utah. After resting awhile we rode 8 or 9 miles farther to Brother Bennett's. He had gone to the city. We then rode 2 miles farther to Doetis Whitlock's. After supper we held meeting. Most of the Brethren and Sisters spoke their feelings regarding the journey to the mountains, living their religion, etc. I can't say that I felt very well as it seemed to me that the Saints felt kind of lukewarm, etc.
Friday, October 23rd. Spent considerable time this morning ferrying the horses over the slough (about 400 yards across). About 9 o'clock we started from Brother Whitlock's. Miss W. and Brother Grace accompanied us to show us the nearest trail across the prairie. After riding about four miles we lost Brother Boyle. We waited, hallowed and Brother Shearman fired his revolver but all to no purpose, for they did not notice when we left the road and they galloped past to try to catch us. However, we found the camp about 12 miles from San Juan. The Brethren and Sisters felt very bad indeed because we did not get here sooner and I felt very bad myself, but not on my account, but on theirs. For I do love to see the Saints exercise patience. I know that traveling is calculated to try our tempers. Again Brother Barnes and I went to buy some hay. It was thought that we did not get enough and then I was charged with being careless. Well the Lord knows my heart. I have tried to help the folks all I could ever since I have been released. In fact, Brother Shearman told me that I ought to be looking to my own interests, but I feel it to be my interest to help my brethren. I must own that it makes me feel discouraged when I have done all in my power and then to hear it said or hinted. Well I will not say more on the subject, however, I will try and do my best.
I almost forgot to state Brother John B. Thatcher lent Clem and I $80.00 to get us a fit out. I gave Brother Ball $15.00 and he promised to get $20.00 from Brother Cannon and I would return it when we get to San Bernardino. He, Brother Ball is to get $35.00 worth of clothing such as pants, shirts, etc., also an overcoat, packs, mittens, etc.
Saturday, October 24th. This morning we made our final start for Los Angeles. We number 25 souls. Brother Wandell's Company expect to start in about one week. Sister Lunceford traded off one of her colts and $300.00 for one span of mules. Our course is about South. The road being over the Salinas Plains. We camped within 1½ miles of Saledo, close by the River. No feed, but plenty of wood. Paid 3¢ for hay.
Friday, October 25th. Our road has been very rough all day, in fact, some places all hands had to assist. We traveled about 28 or 30 miles. Camped in the _______ Pass. Food scanty and very poor water. After prayers Brother Boyle spoke his feelings as follows:
"Brethren and Sisters, when our Chaplain calls us to prayer let us attend. Whatever we may be doing, whether it be frying meat even, let us attend to our duties. In all my experience, when I was in the Mormon Battalion, those who attended prayers were always prospered. And I can tell you, Brethren and Sisters, that those men are strong in the faith to the present day. Again I want to see everything done in order. When we are traveling on the road let the wagons keep together. Do not cherish hard feelings. If we will do these things I know the Lord will bless us."
Monday, October 26th. Had some trouble starting this morning. I am sorry to say there was some little confusion. What a pity it is that we L. D. S. get out of harmony with each other. For my part I see the necessity of governing myself well. We had not traveled far before we came to a hill, long and steep. Had to hitch on a couple of span of horses to each wagon besides all hands to push behind, block the wheels, etc. This detained us so that we did not travel more than 15 or 18 miles. Brother Boyle shot a fine deer at a distance of 190 yards. We have seen plenty of grizzley bear tracks, and deer all along the road. We have camped near the bed of what has been a large river. Grass a little more plentiful. Had to dig for water. Plenty of wood. Held meeting in the evening.
Tuesday, October 27th. As we started this morning one of the horses reared and charged around and broke the tongue of Mother Lunceford's light wagon. Were detained about an hour longer splicing on a new one. Some of the brethren went on ahead hunting. Shot a fine deer and saw no end of grizzley tracks. We had to travel over hills, some of them very steep. We camped for about two hours at noon in a very pleasant place. Plenty of grass and water. We traveled 5 or 6 miles after dark, or rather by moonlight. Found excellent grass, wood and water. All seemed to rejoice. I really feel grateful for I realize that the hand of the Lord is over us for good.
Wednesday, October 28th. Traveled full 25 miles. Considerably sandy road. In the afternoon we bathed in a warm sulphur spring. Camped near an old Spanish Ranch. Water rather scarce. Wood and grass plenty.
October 29th. Took the horses out early this morning to feed. Passed by an old Spanish Fort. We found an old Indian, only all the intelligence we could get from him was no intend, etc. Arrived in San Luis Obispo [about halfway between San Francisco and Los Angeles and about 8 miles from the coast] before sundown. Had quite a feast of prickly pears. Paid 2¢ per lb. for hay and barley. Mother sold one of her little mare colts for $10.00. It was with great difficulty that it kept up with the wagons as it was so lame. Friday I made a new tongue for Mother's carriage. I had to pay one dollar for a pole. We laid in over 400 lbs. of barley. Got the mules shod, also one of the horses, $1.00 per shoe.
Started after dinner and traveled 12 miles. Camped within one mile of the seashore. Grass scanty, plenty of wood and water. Found plenty of clams and boiled some for supper. Held meeting in the evening. Some of the Brethren and Sisters had feelings against Brother Thatcher. However, Brother N. Carlow made a motion that all that was past should be forgotten. It was carried unanimously.
Saturday, October 31st. The road lay along the sea beach 12 miles. We started early but had to put back on account of the high tide. While waiting for the tide to go down the following persons renewed their covenants: Marion Outhouse, Emaline Lunceford, Sarah Lunceford. And the following for the first time: Nathaniel Carlow, Siritta Lunceford, Caroline Carlow, Michael Wahlan.
After noon we traveled 15 miles, 12 miles along the seashore. The last five miles was over very heavy sand. In the evening we held a Confirmation Meeting. 
Sunday, November 1st. Traveled about 25 miles. We are beginning to get into very mountainous country. We camped in a very pleasant place. Plenty of grass, near what is called the All-Saints Ranch. Held prayer meeting around the campfire.
Monday, November 2nd. Traveled 25 miles. Some of the brethren think near 30 miles. The road has been exceedingly rough. It was dark when we reached camp. No grass, very little wood, plenty of water.
Tuesday, November 3rd. Road has been rougher than ever. We passed through the Gaviota Pass, Rocky Canyon, etc. Mother's light wagon broke down, one of the hind wheels smashed to atoms. We tied a pole under the box and dragged the wagon into camp. However, it was thought best by all hands to leave and pack the load into the other wagon. Accordingly, next morning, Wednesday November 4th, we all went to work. Took the brake off the old wagon and put it on the new. Also rigged a strengthening tongue. About noon we rolled out. Traveled 16 miles over exceedingly rough roads close by the seashore. Camped in a small ravine, grass scarce, good water. Some of the boys shot some geese. The wind blows very high.
Thursday, November 5th. After traveling 24 miles we arrived at Santa Barbara at about sunset. This is quite a large town. Mostly Spanish. We have had quite a shower of rain this evening. Bought hay at 1½¢ per pound and barley at 2½¢. Still very windy.
Friday, November 6th. Had some blacksmithing done. Brother Carlow and I fixed a pair of springs on the light wagon. In the afternoon we traveled 16 miles. Camped by a small stream of good water, but the place is entirely destitute of grass. The wind blows a perfect hurricane.
Saturday, November 7th. Traveled 25 miles, mostly along by the seashore. Passed through San Buena Vistura. Some of us went to see the Catholic Cathedral. It was pretty tolerably furnished with images of Jesus Christ, the Virgin Mary, etc.
Grass Scarce. We held meeting in the evening. Captain Boyle counseled us not to let the people in Los Angeles know what we are, and evasively answer questions which are continually being put to us. He also added those who wished to purchase goods at Los Angeles to make a list in order to push on to San Bernardino as fast as possible. "For," said he, "we know not what is in the future. We may have to make a forced march through the Tahoan (Cajone) pass.
Sunday, November 8th. Traveled 25 miles. Camped on a perfect desert. Not a blade of grass, nor indeed any description of vegetation. 
I was very sick all last night, and today I feel as if I had been poisoned. I have suffered dreadfully from griping pains. I thought it best to fast all day. I feel that it has done me good already.
Monday, November 9th. Had good roads all day, traveled 30 miles. Camped near a Spanish Ranch. Bought cornfodder for the horses. A number of us went down to the ranch and spent the evening very agreeably. Had grapes. Two young Spanish ladies and their brother could talk English very well. They seemed to be quite clever folks.
Next day, Tuesday, traveled 24 miles. Camped within two miles of Los Angeles. About 3 o'clock p.m. at Mother Lunceford's request, Brother N. Carlow and I searched all over town for a wagon to price them as she wanted to buy one. Found several from $200.00 to $225.00.
Next day, Wednesday. Sister Lunceford bought one wagon for $225.00. Harness $40.00, etc. I bought off of Brother Mendenarf one revolver # 52034 for $25.00, also one keg of powder weighing 12½ lbs. at $6.50 cwt., also 11½ lbs. lead at $2.00. I did want to buy a pair of shoes but I thought I would get all the ammunition I could. I wish all the Saints would do the same. Next morning early we caused quite an excitement by driving through the city. Breakfasted at Monte, a very small town from Los Angeles. It was after nine o'clock when we camped.
Next day, Friday, November 13th. We arrived in San Bernardino before sundown. Clem and I stayed all night at Brother James McKnight's. They were glad to see us. Found Brother and Sister Johnson living with them. Next morning we went over to Brother Rall's where the Lunceford's were camped. Said they intended to stay till Spring and Clem and I and Brother Barnes were at liberty to look out for another chance to go to Salt Lake. We accordingly took our things down to Father Haliday's old house where Brothers N. Carlow and George F. Hendry were stopping. The Old Gentleman gave them plenty of hay, squash, etc.
Next morning I accompanied Brother Hendry to Sister Lunceford's to get a pair of Harness he lent her. As he had no means to buy provisions he thought he would trade them off, for harnesses of any description were in great demand, for all true hearted Mormons are fixing up to be off and flee to the Mountains. However, when we got there, Sister Lunceford said that George had given the harness to her. Now I can bear witness that he did not, for I myself borrowed them for Mother Lunceford. Again, Brother Hendry had hauled upward of 400 lbs. all the way from Eldorado to Los Angeles free of charge, and then to expect he would give them the set of harness. To say the least of it I think it is a dirty mean trick on the part of Sister Lunceford, for they have plenty of means not only to help themselves, but also to help others. Time will tell how such folks will stand. Brother Hendry was quite disgusted and went off and they kept the harness. If it had been me I know I would have taken them. Next day she sent $2.50 to Brother Hendry, telling him she wanted to do what was right to everybody, and she did not want him to feel bad. That disgusted me more than ever, however, the Lord always provides.
Brother Warren, Church Historian in San Bernardino, told George he wanted to send a stove to Utah, and he would give him 25¢ per lb. for hauling it, etc. Paid him in flour and items from the store such as butter, beans, etc. Brother Hendry told me I could go through with him if I paid my own provisions. Accordingly I went over to Brother Thomas Hendry and asked him for some flour as he had plenty, however, he said he had spent all of his money. Certainly he said, his wife, lately Alice Royle, had plenty of money but did not want to part with it. However, Brother McKnight gave me as much cornmeal as I liked to take, and I gave Brother Hendry an overshirt, socks, etc. Clem engaged to drive team through for Brother Surrey's. Brother Barnes is gone on with Brother Ralls. I got my things from Brother Ball, also a letter and the Standard. I gave Brother Shearman the $20.00 I borrowed from Brother Cannon. I wrote to Brother Ball, also to Brother Abbott in answer to a letter I received from him about the horse before spoken of.
Friday. We rolled out alone. Clem expects to start on Monday next. The road is very sandy and rocky. We camped near the mouth of the narrows after dark. About 3 o'clock next morning a large wolf came prowling around the wagon and scared the horses. I drew my revolver to fire but thought I would first wake Brother Hendry, but he got so excited he scared the animal away. We had breakfast over and the horses hitched by daylight.
Drove on about half a mile and found Father Cram's train, three wagons. We drove on to the last water, fed the horses again, by that time Father Cram's train caught up to us and we all drove on together. This certainly is the hardest road I have traveled yet. We arrived at the pass about 3 o'clock p.m. It took us till long after dark before we got all of the wagons over. It seemed impossible for the horses to pull an empty wagon up it is so steep, however, by eight o'clock we reached camp. Lucky for us we found snow on the mountain for the animals would have had to go without water.
Monday. We rolled on down to the Mojave. Before reaching it, however, one of Father Cram's mules gave out. Found 3 wagons camped. Also met with Brothers Keeler and Owens. Here we found plenty of wood, water, grass, etc.
Wednesday, November 25th. We have been waiting here for more strength. Brother Wandeel's Company camped about 300 yards above us night before last. All well. 14 wagons. Last night we had a good meeting. I have been suffering from a severe cold, cough, etc., the last few days.
Thursday, November 26th. Spent the day very agreeably visiting around the various camps. Bye the bye, Mother Lunceford arrived last night. Some of the Sisters practiced shooting with revolvers. Sister Menda Cram and Sister Whitlock proved the best shots. Met with Brothers Silas Smith, Joseph Smith, Joseph E. Pack, Edward Partridge, they are going along with Brother Wandell's Company. All in good health. I was truly glad to see them. Brother Silas showed me a translation of the revelation on polygamy in the Hawaiian language, translated by himself. We had quite a social chat together in Hawaiian.
Friday, November 27th, Mojave. Traveled 20 miles down the river. The two Miss Whitlocks accompanied us about two miles where we got some wild grapes. There is scarcely any feed where we have camped. Wood and water plenty. The wind blows almost a hurricane, in fact it has done these last 3 or 4 days. There has also been several very heavy showers of rain which makes everything around camp unpleasant.
We held meeting this evening. Brother H. G. Boyle, who is here on business, presided over the meeting. He thought it was best to organize before we proceeded farther, though we only number 26 souls; 14 ablebodied men, the rest women and children, 7 wagons, 31 horses and mules. Father Cram was voted in Captain, F. W. Hurst - Chaplain, clerk, etc., Brother Bramar Cram - Sergeant of the Guard. Brother Boyle counseled us to keep united, to assist each other, the wagons to keep close together, etc. He prophesied if we will do right, nothing shall befall either animals or ourselves, but the Lord will bless us.
Saturday, November 28th. Traveled 20 miles. Plenty of grass, wood and water.
Sunday. Stayed in camp all day. Quite a number of us practiced with our revolvers. I had a good bath this afternoon. Brother Boyle and Mr. John Cram rode down to the lower crossing. Found Captain W. B. Presto's Company on the eve of starting out over the desert. They wanted to wait for us but Brother Boyle counseled them to roll out. The Salt Lake mail arrived about 11 o'clock p.m. but they were so close that we got very little information except through the medium of the Deseret News.
Monday, November 30th. Traveled 20 miles to the lower crossing. Feed and wood scarce. We laid in camp till Wednesday, December 2nd, when we moved out across the first desert. We traveled about 20 miles, then camped two hours, then resumed our journey and traveled to the bitter springs. I walked all of the way on foot, 40 miles. The poor animals were very much goaded for the most part of the road has been very heavy sand and rocks. The water here is very bad. We camped about 10:00 a.m. and after breakfast on Thursday we rolled out again until evening. Then camped till moon rise, about 8:00, then pushed on. The road dreadful rocky. We reached the salt springs just after sunrise. We, animals and all were completely tired out. As soon as breakfast was over most of us turned into bed.
We have been blessed with very cool and cloudy weather. I feel thankful to our Heavenly Father for his watch care over us for indeed both us and animals have been greatly blessed so far. This second desert is 50 miles across. Certainly as the Book of Mormon declares, the face of the land is defaced. I often think, as I am traveling along, of the mighty revolutions that have taken place on this continent. Oh! How I long to see the day when the earth will be renewed and glorified.
Well, on Saturday morning, December 5th, we pursued our journey. The road seems to get worse and worse. It has been so sandy it was with difficulty that the animals got along. We followed Saleratus Creek for some 10 miles. Camped till midnight, then pushed on, but the animals were so tired that they stalled in several places. However, after traveling 3 or 4 miles we found fresh water. We camped until about noon.
Sunday, December 6th. In the evening we held meeting. Just before we dismissed a violent storm of wind arose and blew down two tents. Came so suddenly and powerful it almost blew the wagons over. There is plenty of grass and water. Monday we drove on to the Resting Springs. Lay in camp till Wednesday. Drove on till near midnight. Camped at Stump Springs. There are quite a number of wagons ahead. The weather is extremely cold mornings and evenings. I feel thankful that it is no worse.
Drove on to Cottonwood Springs. Found 14 wagons camped. I did not like the spirit they manifest. I tried to get up a meeting. They said there was none to take the lead. I inquired, "Have you no Chaplain?"
"No!"
"Well! don't you hold meeting sometime, and have prayer morning and evening?"
They answered, "No."
"Well," said I, "have you no captain?"
I told them we held meetings, had prayers, and the Lord had and was still blessing us. I spent the evening with Brother and Sister Hyatt.
Next day, Saturday, we drove on to the boiling or Sandy Springs. Here we saw the first Indians. They were very friendly. We had to feed about a dozen of them. Next morning some few of us had a bath in the Springs. Strange to relate we could not sink. Stayed in as long as we dared, then walked to Las Vegas. Camped in the fort.
Threatened rain all day. Held meeting in the afternoon. Brother Hamlin, Indian Missionary addressed the meeting, followed by Brother Crisman and myself. They left Brother Tanner's Company and joined ours. We numbered 9 wagons now.
Monday, December 13th. We rolled out on to the desert and arrived at the Muddy at about 3:00 p.m. December 14, the animals tired out. Here we are almost worried to death with the Indians. We have to give, give all the time. Some of them danced in the evening. Here we met Brother Letson and Brother Collins, missionaries. Both well and rejoiced to see us. Spent the evening very agreeably singing.
Wednesday, December 15th. We lay in camp all day. Captain Tanner's train, 12 wagons, arrived about 4 o'clock p.m. In the evening we held meeting around the campfire. Quite a number of the Brethren spoke their feelings. Next day we pushed on to the Rio Virgin where we arrived late at night. One of Mother Lunceford's wagons broke down near the top of the hill. Mother Cram had a fall which nearly proved fatal. She is not able to use her left arm. I believe her collarbone is broken.
Friday, December 17th. Fixed up a new axel for Mrs. Lunceford's wagon. The train started on ahead. We did not reach camp until after dark.
Saturday, December 18th. Traveled about 4 miles and had to camp on account of Brother Hendry's horses gave out, (they got alkalized) accordingly, we agreed to leave the wagon, Isaac (an Indian Chief) in charge till we could get to Santa Clara and get horses treated and then return and get the wagon, probably in 3 or 4 weeks.
Next day we traveled on but the animals were weary. The road is very sandy and heavy, however, meeting with sundry adventures with the Indians and other things, we arrived on the Santa Clara [in the southwest corner of Utah] on the 23rd of December, where we found Brother Amasa Lyman, one of the Twelve, with about 30 wagons. He had 18 wagons to assist the emigrants.
Shortly after we arrived Brother Lyman called a meeting and addressed us at some length giving us some excellent instructions relative to the Indians, etc.
On Christmas day Father Cram's family walked down to the fort on the Santa Clara. Mother Lunceford started for Cedar City. Sister Hyatt offered me a chance to get as far as Parowan City [about 75 miles into Utah]. Brother Hendry felt real bad about it but I was counseled so I embraced the opportunity.
Accordingly we started on the 16th and arrived in Parowan on the 30th. I drove a buggy all the way. We stayed at Pinto Creek, five miles the other side. We met Brother John Hyatt with a four horse team to assist his mother in. Got to Cedar City and stayed at Bishop Smith's. Here I saw Brothers Shearman and Barnes.
I found Brother Paul Lunt and wife in Parowan. I knew them in Australia. They are very comfortably situated considering they came in last Spring. I stayed 4 weeks in Parowan and could get no employment.
Brother Wandell very kindly offered to take me through to the big valley. Accordingly on the 29th of January we started. Called at Red Creek. Held meeting. 
Stayed all night. Next evening we arrived in Beaver City. [110 miles into Utah, about 200 miles south of Salt Lake City] Brother Heywood accompanied us as well as Brother Mullford ____ Henery and his daughter. We put in at Brother Roger's where we were treated very hospitably.
Next day, January 30th, Brother Haywood counseled me to stay in Beaver. Consequently, Brother Wandell and I went forth with and selected a Lot each, though he is going to the City to report himself, etc. Brother Hamel offered (if I would live with him for the time being) his Ox team half of the time, and offered to help me get up a log house and fence my lot. I accepted the offer, started on Monday morning. Yoked up the oxen, the first time I ever yoked in my life, and went to the canyon and got a load of wood. Tuesday I did likewise.
Wednesday, February 3rd, I commenced cutting house logs for myself. I cut twelve and then went up farther in the canyon. Two of the Brethren asked me to give them a lift with a very heavy log on to the wagon. When we lifted it over the bolster they let go. I was not strong enough to hold it, consequently, it came down on my left hand, knocked my forefinger, thumb and wrist out of joint, besides bruising my hand and arm dreadfully. As soon as I got my hand out from between the logs I pulled the limbs into joint again and returned home. Sister Hamel very kindly set to work boiling a wild sage poultice and doctored me up the same evening. Brother Harris got nearly killed by a log falling on his head. I believed nothing but the power of the Priesthood restored him. I have been administered to twice. It has done me considerable good. I make out to cut wood with a hand saw so I am not entirely idle.
Yesterday, Saturday, February 6th, I was enrolled in Brother William King's platoon. We drilled all the morning.
Monday, February 15th. Having recovered the use of my hand, though still weak, I started to work logging for the Church to build a grist mill.
Saturday the 20th. I have been logging all of the week. This afternoon I commenced my house. Clement has been cutting logs as he has no other employment.
Monday the 22nd. Clement has gone to live with Brother Tyler. I responded to a call to guard work on the road up Beaver Canyon. I took my blankets and slept there and stayed till Friday, February 26th. I returned home and received the following letter from Elder William Cook:

"To Elder F. W. Hurst: I received your letter from Parowan. Since feeling a strong desire to you and Brother Clement, I can find you profitable employment and make you a home in my family. I layed the matter before President Brigham Young. He told me to write for you both to come and take the letter to his office. The following Monday morning (three weeks since) I did so, and he added a few lines. Wishing you both to come, agreeable to my desire. It went per favor of Brother Joseph Horn, etc. I also want you to see after some trunks of mine and a parcel containing a large family bible. I spoke to Brother S. Anderson about them. He referred me to Brother Cox, late President in San Bernardino. He told me Brother Joseph Hyde had one trunk and parcel in his charge, and that he lived at Parowan."

* * *

Next morning I started early and walked to Beaver City, 35 miles. Arrived there about half past one o'clock p.m. I got my feet very much blistered. As Brother Topping was going to the City, and Brother Laney had just started I asked Brother Topping to take my things as far as Fillmore City and I would walk till I caught Brother Lancy who offered to take me and would be glad of my company, but he refused.
There is quite an excitement here in respect to the Indians. One fellow, called Enos, stole three boxes of giant caps from Brother N. H. Cardon. The Bishop, Brother Farnsworth, made him give part of them back. He got mad and went (so I was informed) and killed two cows, one mule, and wounded the Bishop's horse. They had him bound in chains in the schoolhouse.
On Thursday, March 4th, Brother Tews asked to take me along and added, "that is if you find your provisions and agree to walk." Now Brother Tews is a widower, has no family, an almost empty wagon and four horses. Sister Hamel very kindly gave me a loaf of bread and 8 or 10 lbs. of flour. It took us five days to get to Fillmore City.
I went to see Brother William King's folks. They were very kind to me. I wanted to buy some Meat and butter, but they said they did not sell to missionaries. Mrs. King gave me a very nice piece of ham weighing 3 or 4 lbs.
Brother Tews very kindly wanted to take my things out in the street. I told him I had no place to go to and requested him to keep my things till we fell in with some of the wagons. He at last agreed to take them 10 miles farther to Cedar Springs. That evening we camped between Fillmore and Cedar Springs. Not long after we got into camp, Brothers W. Wells and Fortunatus Dustan and their families camped with us. I told them how I was situated. They both very kindly offered to take me. I agreed to go with Brother Dustan as he was going up through the city to Session Settlement. Next morning we started. I drove a one yoke ox team.
Saturday, March 13th. We arrived at Springville. The weather is stormy and has been for some days past. We have passed through Cedar Springs, Salt Creek and Summit Creek, Pete Note, Spanish Fork, where I called and ate dinner at Brother Lunceford's. They were glad to see me.
Sunday, March 20th. I arrived in Great Salt Lake City about half past 10:00 a.m. Too late for morning meetings, but I really felt thankful to my Heavenly Father for his watch care over me in bringing me safe.
I had the great pleasure of spending the morning with Miss Lillian Cook, Elder Cook's daughter. I really do feel as if I had got home. When they came home from meeting I was introduced to Sister Cook, and Brother Thomas Cook, etc. They stated that according to the instructions of President Brigham Young, Council was that we were all to evacuate the city and burn it, saying he knew of a little country in the midst of the desert where our enemies cannot find us.
I went to meeting in the afternoon. Heard Brother George A. Smith, Orson Pratt, and Brother Heber C. Kimball. Partook of the Sacrament. Attended Ward Meetings in the evening. A call was made for volunteers to go to the White Mountains, or elsewhere counseled. We all volunteered, that is Brother Cook and family and Clement and I.
Monday, March 22nd. Attended a social party but did not enjoy myself very much owing chiefly to a severe headache. I was introduced to Miss L. Young, Miss O. Spencer, Miss Green, Georgiana Snow.
Tuesday, Clem killed a pig. We are all very busy preparing to start. We have been making Arrowroot out of potatoes.
Wednesday, March 24th. Got a job chopping wood. In the evening we had a kind of a blessing meeting. Brother Phillip B. Lewis pronounced the following blessing on my head:

"Brother Frederick, I lay my hands on thy head to give you a blessing. The Lord knows the integrity of thy heart and is willing to bless you, for behold thou hast tried to do His will. And in as much as you will continue you will be blessed more abundantly. You shall in due time have a consort or Wife. She shall prove a blessing and an honor to you. Your children shall set round tables like young olives. Thy posterity shall be numerous. Thou shalt have riches and honor heaped upon thee, yea, thou shalt yet go forth to thy father's house and convince thy kindred, and lead them to Zion and thousands of others with songs of everlasting joy. You shall live to see Israel gathered from the four quarters of the earth. Thou shalt feed thousands at thy table. Thou shalt have great power, and many of the great men will honor and be glad to follow you wheresoever you will."

This is all I can remember at present.
Thursday, 25th. Mended and fixed ropes to the tent to take it along with us. Friday cut a wheat bin in half. Made a small bin and a box.
Sunday, March 29th. Attended meeting in the tabernacle morning and afternoon. Heard Brother Brigham Young for the first time. Attended ward meeting in the evening. I have felt to rejoice all the day long. I realize that it is a very great privilege to listen to the teachings of the Fountainhead, or the first Presidency. Oh how long and anxious I have looked forward to the day when I could see the Prophets, Brigham, Heber, and hear their voices. I have always felt to love them and try to sustain them, and my heart's desire is, "May God, our Heavenly Father, long spare their lives to rule over this people and bless them."
March 31st. Brother Thomas Cook was called to go out in the mountains to Echo Canyon. I volunteered to go in his place. Accordingly, all things being settled to that effect, I started on Wednesday afternoon in the company with about 2 or 3 hundred men. We moved to the foot of Big Mountain, 15 miles from the city. Camped about 10 o'clock at night. Plenty of snow on the ground and the cold was very severe. Slept in the open air. Our baggage was brought this far in wagons. Next morning we arose early, sat down and ate breakfast and then shouldered our packs as the wagons could proceed no further on account of the snow. We found the snow very deep, some places five and six feet deep. We marched 10 miles and then camped in the Cottonwood Grove.
Next day, Friday, April 2nd. Walked 22 miles. Very heavy storm of snow and a cold wind. Rested a while at the Weber and then pushed on to Echo Camp. Arrived there about 3 o'clock p.m. We were greeted with a loud shout. Some of the brethren were playing ball, others pitching quotes. They all seemed to enjoy themselves.
Saturday, April 3rd. I aroused the whole camp by firing my musket. I put a handful of powder in it and it made a report as loud as a large cannon. The echo was reverberated from clift to clift. The whole camp turned out thinking the alarm gun had been fired. I came very near being put under guard.
Sunday. Held meeting in the afternoon. Three wickiups were burned down, ours one of the number. We scarcely had time to get our things out. We lost two knives and a tin cup. My blankets and quilt burned a little. Our neighbors suffered worse, they lost a rifle, musket, bedding, etc.
Tuesday, April 5th. Stood day guard. On Sunday I and Henry Hawkins took a walk on the heights amongst the batteries. Henry got so dizzy he tuned quite sick.
Saturday, April 10th. My Brother, Charles C. Hurst, arrived with about 50 others. He gave me some crackers and butter. I am blessed with an excellent appetite but have had very little to satisfy it since we have been out. I do not know the reason but we do not get half enough to eat, sometimes meat without bread and then bread without meat. However, I do not feel to grumble.
Sunday, April 11th. Had a bath, attended outdoor meeting. The weather is real pleasant.
Tuesday, April 15th. I washed my shirts yesterday. Gave Clement a change as he brought none with him. The company he belonged to was ordered to Lost Creek yesterday. As my boots were considerably better than his (his being out at the toes) it was with some difficulty I persuaded on him to take mine. They started this morning. I felt very lonely all the rest of the day. I feel to say, "God Bless my Brother, Clement, and preserve him from danger."
Nothing particularly worthy of note occurred until Monday, April 19th. Two companies, fifty in each, were released and started home. Same day, our company was ordered up to Lost Station. Accordingly, on Tuesday, April 20th, accompanied with a wagon we marched to Lost Station. Distance from Echo Camp, 25 miles. It is well named, Lost Station, for it requires quite a number of men at different posts to guard it. It commanded a ravine of the main road five miles distance. At different times the guard had to report everything that passed. Captain E. Hanks and ten or twelve men were also stationed here. They were generally out scouting. The guard duty was very heavy. The Brethren grumbled considerably.
I cut a pipe out of solid rock with a knife. Made Captain Conyer a present of it. E. Hanks was so pleased with it that he requested me to make him one on a larger scale. I worked hard for a week and then finished it on the 27th of April.
The guard has been doubled lately on account of Powell and twelve men who it was reported were going to stampede our horses and run them off to Bridger, 35 miles away. E. Hanks and seven of the boys went in search of him. They heard he was at the Indian's camp, 8 miles from here, but Ben Simons declared if they went to take Powell they would have to kill him first. However, he said he would send him away, and after he left their camp E. Hanks could do as they liked. Ben went down to camp, told them that E. Hanks was after them. This was enough, at midnight they fled to Bridger.
April 30th. Captain Winder with 19 horsemen arrived to relieve Captain E. Hanks and company. They brought word we would be released in a few days. Sunday the boys builded a corral. Tuesday, May 3rd, 26 men arrived. I volunteered to stay till next relief. Captain Winder wished me to make him a large pipe like Captain Hanks. I told him I did not want the job. "Oh," said he, "make me one and I will pay you for it." After 8 days hard work I finished it. Everybody said it was well worth 5 or 10 dollars.
Sunday, May 8th. Brothers S. Richards, G. Snider and John Green arrived from the East. They reported a large company on the road. Captain Winder dispatched five horsemen to meet them, Dr. Clinton and some others. They calculated to meet them on Green River.
Number of Indians in camp, continually spying out everything they can. The Brethren report great commotion in the East, and in fact all over the world, about the Mormon question.
May 12th. The horsemen returned from Green River without accident. 
Saturday, May 22nd. Received a letter from Sister Cook. I and a number of others were released. Next morning, Sunday, May 23rd, we started. Marched 35 miles calling at Echo Camp, and here we were joined by 100 men. It was with great difficulty we forded the river, it was running high at the time. Some of the Brethren lost their hats, pants, boots and shoes. One man nearly drowned.
I had the unexpected pleasure of meeting my brother, Clement, who is in good health. His company was also released.
Next morning Major F. Woolley organized and appointed Captain Burt to take charge of us till we got to the city We marched within 12 miles of the city, about 30 miles. Many of the boys were completely tired out. They called for volunteers to stand guard to watch the horses. I offered my services. Went out at twelve o'clock. Next morning, Tuesday, we marched into the city. All belonging to the country were dispatched accordingly, after getting counsel from Brother William Kimball.
Clem and I started without any provisions. We reached Mountain Neille (?) well on in the night and laid down under a bush till morning. We then pushed on. Passed through Battle Creek. About a mile this side we stopped at a camp. Clem asked a man if he had any grub he wanted eaten up. The man said no. I said I wanted rest anyhow. Presently an elderly woman (God bless her) came up and asked if we would like some new milk to drink. I told her yes, adding that we were very hungry having had nothing to eat since the day previous. "Oh! dear!!"  She replied, "Come down to camp, we have plenty."
I need scarcely say, it was with thankful hearts we sat down and did justice to a large dish of bread and milk.
We reached Provo about ten o'clock a.m. after a walk of 130 miles over a rugged country in about three days. Just as we were making inquiries respecting the whereabouts of Brother Cook's family we met Brother Thomas, who was then on his way to the city. Following his directions we found them camped by the city wall, West. There we received a hearty welcome by all of the family. After resting for a while we took a refreshing bath.
I feel thankful that we have got home once more. I realize that the hand of the Lord has been over us for good all the time we have been away.
Since that time we have put up a bowery, etc., working making a Spanish fence, made wall for Dr. Duncan, etc.
June 24th. Since that time we have been working around home here, trying to make ourselves comfortable. Brother Thomas, Clem and I have built an adobe room, also a Cooper shop, thatched the whole with cane. We have experienced some very heavy rain all last week.
There has been considerable talk about peace lately, in fact, after the commissioners (who have been sent on for that purpose) had met in council with the First Presidency and the Quorum of the Twelve in Salt Lake City, they came here last Wednesday, June 16th, and General Powell addressed us. I was never more disgusted in my life; said he, "When you hear the drums of that gallant army, do not fear." Stated that he was well acquainted with General Harney, that he was a gentleman and a soldier. Went to some length teaching (or trying) us the laws of the Constitution. I have not got patience to write more. Suffice it to say it appeared to me to be full of the devil. Nobody made any reply to what had been said.

[On June 7, the peace commission reached Salt Lake City. They were amazed to find such a large city empty of citizens, for all the Saints had fled south. On June 26 the army passed through Salt Lake City and camped on the Jordan River. Three days later they marched southward and established a permanent base, Camp Floyd, in Cedar Valley. The army base remained staffed until the outbreak of the Civil War.]

We suffered considerably from the rain. Our bedding got wet and kept so all the week till Saturday night. Then it cleared up and has been fine ever since.
Miss Aurelia Hawkins paid us a visit, and stayed till Monday morning. She is to all appearances a very amiable young lady.
On Tuesday and Wednesday four of us went to Springville with the idea of working splitting stones, but after waiting two or three days we climbed the high mountains and descended the lowest depths. I certainly never traveled over rougher country. Brother Boyle and I ascended those high mountains at the back of Springville. [just south of Provo]We had a splendid view of both Utah Lake and Salt Lake. We have concluded to work on the road till Provo Canyon is opened.
I forgot to state that previous to this that in connection with some of my old fellow laborers on the Sandwich Islands, I was called on the stand to speak my feeling. I did so with great freedom. The first Presidency were there and most of the twelve. I must confess I felt mighty small when called on. S. Malen, E. Bell, George Spiers are the names of the brethren just returned from the Islands.
Monday, June 28th. Thomas went to work on the road. I got a small job to work in a garden hoeing, etc. Tuesday, Brother Cook and I started at daylight up Pole Canyon. We got our load and started back. Owing to there being so many flies the oxen were nearly mad, in fact unmanageable. They broke the wagon. We cut a pole and spliced on. Took off near half the load and went on about half a mile and capsized the wagon. Loaded up again and proceeded about one mile farther and then turned the wagon. Finally after loading, fixing and refixing we reached home about midnight. Was tired to death and suffered dreadfully for want of water.
Up to this time I had entirely forgot that I paid my tithing while at both Parowan and Beaver. While at Parowan, January 28th, I paid $3.37½. Again at Beaver I paid a tenth of all I possessed even to what I had on. The bishop valued me at ten dollars, or rather what I stood up in. Valued my revolver at $35.00, and all I owned at about the same rate. The following is a certificate of receipt from the Bishop: "Beaver City Tithing Office, 20 February, 1858. This certifies that Frederick William Hurst has paid his property tithing in full up to 1858. Philo T. Farnsworth, Bishop." Besides paying my tithing I worked most of the time I was in Beaver for the Church.
Well to return, on Friday, July 2nd, Brothers Cook and Thomas and I went up Pole Canyon. Succeeded in getting back without accident.
I was 25 years of age last Wednesday. We kept Clement's, Thomas's and my birthday anniversaries on Saturday, July 3rd. We had quite a social party in the evening. There were present, Brother H. G. Boyle, Miss M. E. Green, Miss Lucy Young, Miss Lucy Spencer, Mrs. H. Clausen, Miss S. Brown. We had quite a merry time.
On Sunday Brother Boyle and I went up Provo Canyon to work on the road at $2.00 per day. We worked from one quarter to half past four o'clock in the morning till eight o'clock in the evening. It was worse than slavery. It seemed to us as if the day would never come to an end. Brother Boyle was sick most of the time. I worked for seven days and the job was finished and we returned to Provo.
Monday, July 12th. Thomas was going to the city with a load of things. On the following Thursday, July 14th, Sister Cook and Lilly, Clement and I started with one load of things, and the cow and calf. Brother John R. Young kindly offered Ma and Lilly a ride to the city as we were very heavily loaded. We camped at Dry Creek all night. Had considerable difficulty with the cow and the calf all day, however, on Friday the 15th about noon, we reached the City. Thomas had engaged the Grebble house.
Saturday evening Sister Cook and I paid Mrs. J. Hyde a visit, also her sister, Miss A. Hawkins, after which I attended a private meeting in the Seventh Ward Schoolhouse. Charles M. ________ was cut off from the Church for perjury, unchristian conduct. It is counseled for every man, woman and child to have at least 11 bushels of wheat on hand. One for seed wheat. The price of flour $10.00 per hundred lbs. and wheat $3.00.
Next morning Thomas and I went to Provo. Brother Besan Lewis kindly let us ride all the way. He offered to give me a situation herding stock on shares. We tried to get a job digging a mill race but, owing to the lethargy of the people, President Young is not going to build just now.
Brother Maybe gave me a job on Monday and Tuesday after which the same evening after eating a hearty supper at Brother Baybe's we started on foot. Walked nearly to the point of the mountain, then laid down till day dawned in company with Seymour and Grant Young, who kindly brought our things from Provo. While at Provo these last two days we earned $2.00 in cash, and fifty lbs. of flour. We reached Great Salt Lake City about half past 10 a.m. We traveled 100 miles, worked two days, and were back in the city in less than 3½ days, from the time we left that is. We started for Provo on Sunday and got back on Wednesday morning.
The following Monday Morning Brother Cook and I took to work at mowing (two bushels of wheat per day). Worked three and three-fourths days. It's the first time I ever entered a field armed with a scythe. I got along remarkably well. Brother Van Cott said I was rather green at it but I was willing. It is heavier work in water up to the knees cutting tall heavy cane.
On Sunday, Brother Creighton Hawkins and I went up Spring Hollow to get serviceberries. Sister Hawkins, Riego and others came after us in a wagon, however, we could not find anything worth fetching home. I spent the rest of the day at Sister Hawkins.
This last week I have spent making hay for ourselves, digging up a piece of ground to plant turnips. Clement and Brother Sherman went to the point of the mountain last Monday to work digging a cellar. Times are pretty lively considering there are no meetings. We are generally out visiting almost every evening.
Saturday, August 7th. We made up a serviceberry party consisting of the following persons: Mrs. Woodmansee, her sister Miss A. Hawkins, Lilly and Thomas, Howard and George, Miss Lucy Spencer and Myself. We hired Brother G. F. Hendry's horses. Brother H. Spencer took his own team. We went up Parley's Canyon, we passed the sugar works, called at the penitentiary. The Keeper's wife very kindly showed us around. When we got to the toll gate an old woman said we should not pass unless we paid 40¢. I told her we had no change, however, an old man came out and let us pass, but told us it was no use going up this canyon for there were no berries. Before night we proved that he had told us the truth. We did not succeed in getting any. We then turned back and went up Red Butte Canyon. Stayed all night and returned the next morning about noon without securing a single serviceberry.
On Monday I worked for Brother Goddard assisting them to move. Tuesday, August 10th, I accompanied quite a number of young people on a pleasure trip up City Creek canyon. Spent the day very agreeably. I worked at mowing and haymaking with Pa today for Brother Frost.
Friday and Saturday Thomas and I hauled hay for ourselves. The first load the rack broke and overturned the hay in the street about three blocks from the house. We borrowed another rack from Brother Henery Hanson, took it down and while Thomas (he being driver) was turning the wagon around the tongue broke short off. However, we spliced it on and succeeded in getting the load home.
Sunday went to see Brother Staner's gardens. Spent the week mowing and hauling hay. The heat is very oppressing. Had a splendid rain Saturday and Sunday, August 20 and 21. Monday and Tuesday mowed and hauled hay for Sister Hawkins. Wednesday evening I rode with Brother Branehn to Farmington. Thursday, August 26th, worked at the thrashing machine all day. In the evening walked home 10 miles. Had a warm bath, etc.
Friday, August 27th, got a job to work on the road up City Creek for $2.00 a day and board. We are to start up on Sunday, up to Oct. 14th. At noon we got through with the job. I have made 38 and ¾ days work at $1.50 per day. Made $58.00, $12.50 coming to me.
It grieves me to have to state that Brother William Cook was shot while on duty in the right thigh. If he ever recovers he will at least be laid up all winter. I heard this from Thomas. At his request I stayed up all Thursday night to cut poles. I camped with Brother Aaron Thatcher, my old Colleague in California.
Friday, October 15th. Thomas came up with a team. I assisted him to load up the firewood and then returned home with him. Found Pa in a very precarious state. He suffered dreadfully from the effects of his wound. I copy from the Deseret News of October 13th, 1858:

"Last night about 8 o'clock, Mr. William Cook, while on duty as policeman at the lockup, was shot through the thigh by a ruffian named McDonald, alias Cunningham, a teamster recently arrived by Hall's train. It appears that McDonald and two men named Foster and Ingram went to the guard house for the purpose of forcibly releasing two prisoners there. They had declared in another part of the city that they would go there and liberate the men. Foster had lately been confined there but during that time had examined the lock and key of the sleeping apartment, and stated to the prisoners that they were fools for remaining there under such locks. They had, however, been treated kindly by the several policemen who had charge of them and showed no inclination to consider his insinuations. The three men gained access to the prisoners through professions of kindliness. And while there Foster offered another key for the lock to the prisoners. He refused it when it was forced into the pocket of his pants. In the meantime, while coming in an apparently friendly manner, McDonald jumped up, drew his pistol, cocks it and presents it to the breast of one of the prisoners, cursing at him, and telling him to run or he would shoot. Here the man hesitated and as the other persisted in his threats, Mr. Cooke told him firmly that he must desist. He then discharged his revolver at Mr. Cooke, the Policeman, and shot him in the right high, severely fracturing the bone, the ball reaching near the skin on the opposite side from which it has been extracted completely flattened to about an inch in diameter. The three intruders then escaped. Ingram has been arrested, but the others have escaped as yet the search of the officers. The foregoing are the facts so far as we have learned. Much sympathy has been excited in behalf of Mr. William Cooke, who is a gentleman in every respect. And some little excitement prevails as circumstances such as this have hitherto been unknown in the Territory."

Owing to a variety of circumstances I have not kept my journal lately, in fact for the last 18 months. Consequently I am under the necessity of writing from memory. I married Miss Aurelia Hawkins on the 3rd of November, 1858. I rented a house in the 14th Ward. Shortly after, my wife's Brother, Leo Hawkins, was laid up with consumption. I cut his wood for him all winter and went and assisted him as often as circumstances would permit. I worked around cutting firewood for President Joseph Young, and David Chandler and others. In the Spring, 3rd March, 1859, we moved to the east boundary of the 13th ward and took a lot on shares belonging to Widow Simpson. I also rented a large room (?) of hers. My Brother-in-law, Creighton Hawkins, gave me 27 rods of land in the 12th Ward, close by. A great deal of my garden stuff failed, however, I got plenty of work around, gardening, etc.
In the month of May (29 May 1859) Leo Hawkins died after a lingering illness of eight months. I hasten to pass over this scene of sorrow. (We, Harry and Ida, insert this information taken from Church Chronology by Jensen. Sunday 29th of May, 1859, Leo Hawkins, Clerk of the Historian's office died in Great Salt Lake City.)
Creighton, Clement and I got a job cutting saw logs in City Creek Canyon. Worked about 6 or 7 weeks. We scarcely earned our salt and almost worked ourselves to death, but I believe E. Ellsworth cheated us. We scarcely cleared $13.00 each according to E. Ellsworth.
I bought a log house off of John Hoagland. Gave him $40.00. Moved it down to the 12th Ward and built it on the land Creighton gave to me. It took me considerable time and labor to build up my winter's wood, however, I got my house finished, and we moved into it November 26, 1859. I had considerable sickness all winter for I worked too hard all summer to get a start and make a comfortable home.
February 23, 1860. My wife was delivered of a fine boy, weighing 10 lbs. The child is very healthy and strong, and Aurelia got along famously. I hired Sister Rogers, a real good nurse. She is a Widow.
April 5, 1860. I attended Conference. The best kind of Spirit prevailed. Everything goes to prove to my mind the Kingdom of God is rolling on with increased velocity. I never felt better in my life.
On the 8th of April I received a letter from Brother Shearman stating that he had got me a situation out at Ruby Valley, Western Route to California. [a position with the Pony Express] I saw Mr. Egan. He told me he wanted me to start with the first team which would start on the 13th of April, on Friday. He also said he would give me $35.00 per month to start on, etc. I am going out for the express purpose of making a garden.
I made arrangements for my wife to stay with her Mother while I am away. Not having time I left everything for Creighton to move. I rented the house to Mr. Hooper for $3.00 per month. I also wrote out a list of debts due me to the amount of $31.00 and left it with my brother, Clement, to collect.
I started April 13th with Constantine, a Frenchman, he was teamster. Drove one of these large freight wagons with six mules, also a young man, Joseph Wintle. I understood Mr. Egan that I was to ride out to Ruby, but after we started we were given to understand that the wagon was too heavily loaded, consequently we had to walk. Although I was so sick and weak it seemed that I would give out. By the time I had traveled five miles, Constantine very kindly let me ride. Accordingly drove down the state road.
We reached Majo's at the Warm Springs about four o'clock p.m., just in time to see the Bar Keeper and his boss have a quarrel and fight. Pistols were drawn but it ended without shooting. Having no orders, we had quite a fuss to get supper. We were all in a starving condition having had nothing to eat since early morning.
Next morning we started at three o'clock a.m. and arrived at Camp Floyd at 12:00 a.m. Breakfasted at 1:30 p.m. at Thomas Drun's Saloon. The place appeared to me to be worse than a Saloon. How men that call themselves Mormons can live in such a place it is a mystery to me. It was a perfect hell to me. Talk of cursing, and swearing, I have never seen it beat, not even in the Gold Mines.
Next morning, Sunday, April 15th. We drove over to Gilbert and Gerrish's store and took in a quantity of bacon, some sugar, lumber for well curbs, and in fact we filled the wagon to the top of the box. Mr. Egan also hired ten or a dozen of the worst black guards and black legs, loafers that could be scared up around Camp Floyd. I guess I just have to say too much. Suffice it to say I kept myself to myself as much as possible.
We reached Jackson's station in Brush Hollow before sundown, after a weary walk over a perfect sandy rocky desert without water. Distance, 25 miles, 75 miles from the City. Next day traveled about ten miles and then broke down.
Constantine left Joe Wintle and I to mind the goods, etc., while he went back to Camp Floyd for another wagon. The balance of the crowd went on to Simpson Springs. Next day 900 head of cattle passed us, also three rough looking fellows, stating they had been hired by Mr. Egan, which statement afterward proved false.
On Thursday, April 19th, Constantine arrived with the running gears of a wagon. We put the bed of the other wagon, had them loaded up, and although it was 3:00 p.m. we started for Simpson Springs, where we arrived at 11:00 p.m. I was in hell all night for the men carried on shamefully and kept me awake most all night.
On the 20th we started at 4:00 in the evening to cross what they call the 40 mile desert. We reached the Dugway Station after midnight. We had no shelter and it kept storming. Nothing but a very little sagebrush to burn. The wagon did not arrive until about 3:00 a.m. I thought I would perish with the cold. I never shivered more before in my life. After a scant breakfast we traveled two miles, then had the pleasure of packing a sack of potatoes each up the dugway, about a quarter of a mile. Then walked 25 miles farther to Fresh Springs. We ate up everything on the station before the wagon arrived which was about 11:00 p.m. I and Brother Crossbey took our blankets and went out to the haystack where I really did enjoy a good night's rest. Many of the party complained of sore feet.
Saturday evening, after traveling in the rain most of the day we arrived at Willow Springs. No shelter again. Just like the Dugway station, nothing but a small tent. However we had plenty of wood. They had nothing but a little flour. I made some kind of cake till the wagon arrived at 11:00 p.m. I then cooked supper for all hands, the rest being too tired.
Sunday we traveled 18 miles. Camped in the mountains. Next day early, arrived at Deep Creek Station. While resting I wrote letter No. 1 to my wife, Aurelia.
Same evening rolled out again and traveled 9 miles. Camped at the Springs with neither wood nor food. The consequence was the mules strayed off while we were eating supper. Hunted till near midnight in the rain. At last we laid down.
I had just got fairly to sleep when I was aroused by the cry of "Fire", and sure enough we were all in flames. Some of the bedding was burned considerably. I had lent my quilt to a Brother who had no bedding and it was entirely spoiled.
At early down next morning, Constantine and I tracked the mules for about seven miles. We had a great deal of trouble to catch them. Got back to the wagons about 9:00 a.m. I rode a good part of the way for I really was too tired to walk. When we got within 7 miles of Antelope Springs we met Brother W. H. Shearman. We had a short chat together. I gave him the letter I wrote to Aurelia at Deep Creek Station. I did not catch the wagon till we got to Antelope Springs.
Next day we laid by and I wrote to Clement, and next day when we got to Pete Neil's I left it to him to put in the mail. We laid out one to Brother Shearman from his wife.
We narrowly escaped a fuss with the Indians through that hot-headed fellow, Constantine. They were begging as usual and wanted to trade. Constantine only answered them with curses. At last one of them said he was like a wolf running away. It was downhill at the time and the mules were on the lope. With that, Constantine stopped the team, jumped down, seized his revolver and ran to the hind end of the wagon as the Indians (there were two of them) started to run. We drove on, we got about 100 yards and one of them stopped and drew a bead on us but didn't fire.
We reached Shell Creek about 3:00 p.m. Next day drove on to Egan's Station, Saturday to Butte, and on Sunday, April 29th, 1860 we arrived at Ruby Valley Station, etc., etc., etc.
There are six rooms and a Blacksmith Shop at this [Pony Express] Station. During Brother Shearman's absence Mr. E. N. Dillon had charge and Brother George Aly, assistant. Also one express rider, Brother William Fisher or James Carlow.
After noting my new home it put me in mind of a prison, built wholly of logs and the never failing dirt roof. Next day, Brother George and I fixed up what few tools there were around and the balance of the day we spent gardening.
Last week we expected a fuss with the Indians for we heard they were going to drive off our stock. We watched all night but they did not come, however, we have kept out watch ever since.
Last Saturday received a letter from Aurelia and was truly glad to hear from home. Both her and the little child are well. I also received a nice letter from Howard Egan telling me to take charge of the station and all of the mail properly belonging to the same, and give Mr. Dillon a receipt, and proceed with all the necessary improvements as fast as possible.
Yesterday morning Brother James Carlow arrived from Diamond Springs and stated that the Indians had killed Raphael Lazier at Dry Creek, John Applegate and James Aulcoutt (?) at Simpson Fork, and set fire to the Station. That Lafayette Ball and Silas McCandless had run on foot all the way from Dry Creek to Robert Creek. That they also left that station at 12:00 last night and came over to Diamond, 25 miles from here. He also stated that all the Stations from Diamond to Carson were deserted, also that 60 men had been killed by the Indians near Carson. I sat down and wrote to H. Egan explaining the particulars and sent it off by express.
In the evening much to our astonishment, the Expressman from the West arrived, but we could not send it on for the horses were used up. The mail also arrived after dark from the West. They corroborated James Carlo's statement. Also reported that large companies of volunteers will have ere this started on the road to revenge the death of the white men.
THIS DIARY WAS WRITTEN WHILE ON A MISSION TO NEW ZEALAND IN 1875-1877
October, 1875. I ought to write up a little of the past. In 1865 we moved to Logan, April 29th. At that time we had three children; namely, Willie, Samuel Harris, and Lucy. 9th of April, 1867, Nora was born. October 28, 1869, Aurelia (we call her Lillie) was born. March 29, 1872 Riego was born. March 27, 1875, we were blessed with a fine pair of twins, son and daughter, we named them Leo and Leoline.
In the month of August, 1868, I met with a very serious accident. I was run over by a load of hay and nearly killed. My left arm was paralyzed, and for the next two years I earned but very little; after which I quit farming entirely and turned my attention to house painting, graining, etc. And I had gradually worked into a good business, in fact, had a great deal more work than I could possibly do.
My brother, Charles C. Hurst and myself were called, October 11, 1875, to go to New Zealand on a special mission to the Maoris. I felt at once to drop everything pertaining to my business and fix up my family as well as possible and be prepared to start with the rest of the missionaries. Means, I had none, and no property to dispose of, however, as soon as I heard the news, I went up to the President's Office and had the pleasure of not only seeing Brother Brigham Jr., but also his father, President Brigham Young. They both talked very kind to me and gave me some very good council relative to my friends in New Zealand; and also expressed a great regard for my family. And President Young informed me that he had instructed Bishop W. B. Preston to look after my family and see that they would be provided for while I was away.
I got a recommend to Brother Wells to get baptized for my Father and brother who were dead, which I attended to on the 12th, and returned home to Logan on the 13th of October.
Aurelia had heard of my appointment, and though in one sense she felt very bad, she bore up bravely, and tried to make the best of it. When I came to look at my family, and considered their circumstances, it pulled on the heartstrings, but I tried to shake it off and leave my family as well provided for as possible.
The Brethren and Sisters were all very kind to me. I'll relate a few instances: I went to Brother Neilson to get measured for a pair of boots. He told me he would make me a pair of heavy calfskin and would not charge me for them, but would give them to me to help me on my mission (price $15), he also gave me a pair of fine shoes ($5) and I owed him two dollars and he called that square. Sister Martinas gave me two pair socks, home made, linen towels and pocket handkerchiefs. The Ward raised $614 and several Sisters did sewing; namely, Eliza A. Cluff, Mrs. Jayshaw, Mrs. Curtis. I can truly say that I never saw people feel better or kinder.
Lucy had been sick with the sore throat and fever, and soon after all the children but Lillie took sick. I had a bad cold and the chills but Nora and Harris were the worst. My brother and I administered to them on Wednesday. Strange to relate, Nora objected, but at last acquiesced. Harris got better immediately and got up and dressed on Thursday. We all thought Nora was much better but at one o'clock noon, she died very suddenly without a moment's notice; she talked up to the last minute. Here was a blow, I about to start on a long mission in three days. My brothers and sisters were extremely kind. My poor dear wife! What a blow to her, or doubly so? I tried to comfort her as much as possible.
Thursday, Friday and Saturday were mournful days indeed, but we put our trust in the Lord, and acknowledged his hand in all things. Everyone was full of sympathy, especially for Aurelia and the children. I felt thankful that I had not yet left home. Much better for it to have happened before I left.
Sunday evening at the meeting my brother and I were called upon to occupy the time. I had great difficulty in controlling my feelings, but felt well. At the close, Bishop Preston blessed us. He prophesied we would go and do a good work and return in safety. The elements would be in our favor, the angels of the Lord would be with, and round about us; we would have friends raised up unto us, and the Lord would bless us on every hand, etc.
After the meeting was dismissed the Choir sang, "Go Ye Messengers" most beautifully. The Brethren and Sisters and Sunday School children all gathered around us, and a great many left money in our hand while giving the parting shake. Mine amounted to $17.50. Some fairly broke down and could not give utterance. Brother Bell and wife, Charles Barrett, a Brother Graham and others. As it was the last night they stayed till after midnight.
Next morning Bishop Preston came with his carriage, also Dave Cranney, to take my family down to the depot. My dear wife did not dare trust herself, so all the children went except the twins. I will hasten and drop the curtain on our parting scene, suffice it to say a great many saw us off at the depot, and quite a number gave us money.
We started at 10:40 a.m. amid sobs and cries of good cheer and best wishes of the community, for which I feel thankful, and I want to live worthy of it.
At Ogden we met with Elder Joseph F. Smith and Charles C. Rich. We had a pleasant chat, and stayed all night at Brother Joseph's. Next morning we went to the Historian's Office; Brother Orson Pratt set us apart for our mission. The following is as near as I can remember:

"Brother Hurst: I lay my hands upon your head to set you apart to travel in the Islands of New Zealand, wherever the Spirit of the Lord may direct. The angels of the Lord will go before you, and the hearts of the people will be prepared to receive your testimony, and thou shalt do a great work, the Lord working with you. You shall have great wisdom and be comforted with dreams and visions; you shall have great power to heal the sick by the laying on of hands; and in as much as thine heart shall be right before the lord, thou shalt be wonderfully blessed and preserved. The Elements shall be in thy favor, for thou shalt reach thy field of labor in safety, and shall be preserved in traveling from Island to Island and in due time thou shalt return home to thy family in safety, etc."

I do not remember more at present; however, we went over to the President's office and got our certificates. Had the pleasure of seeing Brother George Q. Cannon, and Brother Brigham, Jr. and conversing with them about our mission, etc.
Had dinner at Brother Jackson's, a young man I had worked with for over six years at painting. He bought us each a Book of Mormon, and a Hymn Book, besides various other Church Works, and also the Deseret News Weekly to be sent after us.
In the evening we went to the First Ward and stayed at my wife's mother's (Mrs. Hawkins) and had a pleasant time. Riego gave me a Compendium, Joseph Woodmansee, my Brother-in-law, gave me five dollars.
November 3rd, Wednesday. After bidding the folks a long and last farewell we took the 3:40 train for Ogden, where after getting our tickets, which cost us $55.00 each to San Francisco, we bade a final adieu to the home of the Saints on the C. P. R. R. bound West. It was too dark to see conveniently, but we howled along at a rapid rate.
November 4th. We passed quite a number of mining towns, such as Elko and others, some dry looking places. I could not help thinking the pictures looked far better than the originals.
Humbolt Station, where we arrived in the evening is a very pretty place; shade trees and a beautiful large fountain in full play in front of the Hotel.
We passed Truckee in the night, and the Summit and all through the tunnels just before daylight. This is the highest part of the track, being 7,017 feet above the level of the sea. The scenery in places almost beyond description; to call it grand and sublime seems to fall short of the mark. It is truly wonderful that a railroad could be built across such a looking country. One moment we are dashing through a tunnel, next across a trestle built over an abyss of immense depth, next crossing the top of a mountain, Cape Horn for instance, where it appeared we were in the heavens, and it is truly appalling to look down far, far below, where we see a little tiny stream and to our astonishment we are told that it is the American River. Immense pines appear in miniature. The train was stopped a few minutes so that we could have time to contemplate the truly sublime, yet awful grandeur of the scene. We now took the downward grade, breakfasted at Colfax. We were continually passing through new pretty little towns.
 Arrived at Sacramento at 10:35, where the din and confusion from Hotel Service, News boys, Fruit Vendors is distressing and very strongly suggested the idea we were once more in what is termed Civilization. The old landing looked natural.
On to Stockton, then to Oakland, passing through numberless small towns; the last 30 or 40 miles were exceedingly pleasant, our road treading through most beautiful farms, orchards, and vineyards; passed splendid mansions. Even when we got to Oakland our road still lay stretched on piles over the salt water for several miles across the bay toward San Francisco.
We got on the Steamer, Terry, just before sunset. The wind was blowing from the South, the sky looked wild, the smell of the salt water was truly refreshing to me, and the sight of the shipping brought back the recollections of other days long gone by. However, we are speedily reminded by the noise and confusion that we have at last arrived and are glad to take refuge in the Omnibus and make our escape to the Hotel. We put up at the International.
We soon learned that the Colima Steamship for Australia would not sail until the 10th. 
We spent our time sightseeing. Sunday we went to the Woodward Gardens, which comprised an extensive menagerie; Aviary and Aquarry Exotie, Trees, Flowers, Museum, Fine Arts Galerie, etc., etc., too numerous to enter in detail in a journal. We also visited the Anatomical Museum.
Our tickets to Australia and New Zealand cost us each $150.00 in gold. The following names were chosen to go to New Zealand: F. W. Hurst, C. C. Hurst, John Rich and William McLachlan. The rest of the Brethren as follows to Australia: Elder David Cluff, P. Hoagland, Swan M. Croxall, _______ Burton, Isaac Groo, and John Young; Brother Isaac Groo to preside over all the mission.
November 8th. We spent a very agreeable evening at Mrs. Lincous; there were quite a number present, some we had not seen for a great many years. The time was spent in music, singing and conversation. I wrote to my wife and Riego Hawkins, my Brother-in-law, and to Thomas R. Jackson.
November 10th. We bade adieu to San Francisco. Sailed at 10:40 a.m. As we steamed around the Bay toward Golden Gate, San Francisco presented a pretty appearance; it is almost incredible how extensive it has built up. What a few years ago was nothing but a barren sand hill is now covered with beautiful residences and charming gardens.
Lone Mountain, the Cemetery, is well worth one's time to see, well filled with the most lovely ornamental trees and flowers, and very costly monuments. As seen from the Bay, Lone Mountain and vicinity form a beautiful and picturesque background and has a view of all San Francisco, across the Bay to Oakland, and the surrounding country for miles in extent.
We had a smooth sea, and a fine breeze from the North. We speedily passed a Frire Bank under full sail off starboard, and a full rigged ship on our Port; they were soon left far behind and before sunset were entirely out of sight.
This steamer is a beautiful vessel; the finest kind of Clipper; very narrow in the beam, built of iron, sharp at the bows, only 42 feet in breadth and 312 feet long, tower masts, square rigged, and skims over the water like a bird. She is beautifully fitted up, splendid accommodations and everything kept clean as a new pin. Quite a large number of passengers. Brother McLachlan and I occupy a stateroom together; furnished with nice comfortable beds, washstands with marble tops and all the accompaniments; hair brush, scented soap, combs, etc.
I was fortunate in getting a New Testament in the New Zealand language, and also a dictionary, and I devote a great deal of my time studying the language.
November 11th. By noon today we had made 259 miles. The wind had increased during the night and shifted to the northwest. Sea Sickness was the order of the day, I actually vomited once myself, but soon got over it. The weather is very cloudy.
November 12th. Wind still ahead. Made 254 miles. Some of the Brethren are still very sick.
November 13th. Made 234 miles. The wind still adress, and the weather cloudy.
November 14th, Sunday. Much pleasanter. Made 256 miles. Attended services in the cabin, the Captain officiated, although quite a number of missionaries on board. Didn't get an invitation to take part in the meeting. The old threadbare and worn out English Church Service was read and it sounded so hollow and empty that I thought to myself: "Oh, for five or ten minutes to tell this congregation a few words of truth just to show the contrast between truth and error."
There are so many courses at dinner, and style, that it took us one hour and twenty-five minutes, which appeared to me to be a waste of time.
November 15th. Made 250 miles. The weather is getting clearer and the wind shifted to the Southwest, but very light.
November 16th. Squally with a little rain. Made 246 miles.
November 17th. Such a lovely sunrise, the sky and clouds were most richly tinted with the rarest and most beautiful colors; such as carmine, rose pink, and gold, and amber blended into deep blue. The sea was very smooth and partook of the rich colors of the sky. The effect was truly magnificent beyond description. A fair taste of heaven. Never in my past experience did I see such a sunrise; such scenes as these seem to fill my soul with inspiration, and awakens within us the reality of a glorious future.
I am very sorry to state that Charles, my brother, is troubled with a very distressing cough, in fact his health is very poor. As for myself, I don't remember when I had better health, and although very temperate in my diet, I am steadily increasing in weight. Now we are getting into warmer latitudes, I have quit eating meat, drink nothing but cold water. Although the table affords a rich variety, such as: Mock Turtle Soup; 2nd, broiled meats such as Mutton, Corned Beef, Pork, Chicken, Ducks, and Roast Beef, Turkey, Pork Sausages, Mackerel; 4th, Entries, Kidneys and Curries, Baked Macaroni and Cheese, Limas, and Curried Rice, Chicken Pie and Stuffed Hearts; 5th Pastries, English Plum Pudding, Peach Pie, Apple Pie, Cranberry Pie, assorted Torts and cakes; 6th, Desert, Apples, Oranges, Bananas, Walnuts, Almond nuts, Dried raisins; 7th, Tea and Coffee, Crackers and Cheese.
The way I do is call for 1st, Potatoes and corn bread, or potatoes and sometime a little white bread, a little soup and crackers, then I wait till desert and have a little Tapioca pudding or Pie. I don't know how they can stand it, but I sit along with some gentlemen who partake of every course as the waiters bring them on. Pardon me for saying it, but I have too much respect for my belly, or too much regard for the Word of Wisdom.
We made 253 miles.
November 18th, Made 243 miles. At sunrise we sighted the Island of Hawaii, Sandwich Islands, then Maui, Lanai, Molokai (where I was twenty years ago this time studying the language in company with Elders Eli, Bell), next Oahu.
We arrived at Honolulu at ten o'clock at night. We worked in alongside of the wharf, where we found a large concourse of whites, Kanakas, Chinamen and Negroes; the place was lit up with torches. Everybody regretted very much arriving at night, as the darkness precluded our seeing the beautiful scenery around Honolulu.
It seems hardly possible to me that eighteen years have elapsed since I left these Islands. Everything seems so natural, except the trees have grown and comparatively few natives to be seen around. I inquired after a great many of the Brethren and Sisters, but invariably the answer would be (noi muke) they're dead. The natives were wonderfully pleased to find that I could talk with them; wanted to know where I was going. I told them that all our company were going to New Zealand and Australia to preach the Gospel.
Our Captain was in such a hurry that they hired a lot of Kanakas and commenced forth with to unload and discharge cargo and taking in ballast, as they wanted to start at eight in the morning. I was very sorry to hear this for I would have liked at least one day to hunt up old friends, but there was no time.
We took a stroll uptown a little way, but being night we could not see as the lights were all out and the inhabitants in bed, and we concluded to return and follow suit until daylight did appear.
November 19th. We were all stirring at early dawn, found to our sorrow and disappointment all the cargo, 150 tons, discharged, and most of the rock for ballast on the wharf, and hastily stored away by the indefatigueable Kanakas, strongly suggestive of an early departure.
We made the most of our time, but dare not go far away for fear we would be left behind. We did not see any of our Brethren from Laie, and some were upon the other Islands. I did not see the first person that I had formerly had acquaintance with, either white or dark.
We started again at 10 o'clock and from noon yesterday till noon today made 118 miles. We laid in a stock of Oranges and bananas and coconuts, etc. I bought an alpaca black coat, my Salt Lake home made clothing being too warm and heavy. At any rate we had daylight to leave and we heartily enjoyed the beautiful scenery in and around Honolulu. Owing to recent rains everything looked fresh and charming to the eye.
November 20th. Ran 263 miles with the wind much more favorable, coming from the East.
November 21st, Sunday. Attended Divine Services again. Ran 269 miles. Very little to relieve the monotony; everyone looking forward with fond anticipation to our field of labor. Charles is still very sick.
November 22nd. Made 261 miles, had several showers of rain. It has been very cloudy all day and lightning in the evening.
November 23rd. Ran 255 miles. Had a very heavy wind during the night with heavy rains. Wind still blowing from the East, the clouds have cleared away and the weather is naturally warm.
November 24th. Almost a calm. Run 255 miles. Dreamed I saw our dear departed little Nora. She ran to my arms, her face radiant with smiles and inexpressible joy. She looked beautiful and very happy.
November 25th. Drew a sketch of the Colima. Run 277 miles, the wind on our starboard quarter. Charley getting worse every day, though he says his cough is better. I draw a little every day so that I don't have much idle time. I study the Maori Language every morning, I begin to read quite fluently already in the Testament.
November 26th. Run 254 miles. About 10:00 a.m., alas the crank that worked the propeller broke, and here we are, becalmed. The machinery all stopped and everybody discouraged. 
We have seen a great number of sharks today, caught four of the monsters; they were killed and thrown over again, but were speedily devoured by their friends.
Brothers McLachlan, John Rice and I anointed and administered to Charley, he being much worse. Said he spit up a large teacup full of blood, etc. We rebuked the sickness and disease and commanded it to depart from him in the name of Jesus Christ. He commenced getting better right away; said he felt like getting up and crying "Halleluiah".
A light breeze sprang up in the evening. They happened to have a spare crank on board, so they are trying to rig up again.
November 27th. Made 40 Miles. We have a nice light breeze from the East but this vessel is no sailor.
November 28th, Sunday. Run 86 miles, machinery not fixed yet although they are working night and day. Had an interesting time reading The Acts of The Apostles, Isaiah.
November 29th. Run 79 miles. Raining all day. Got the steam up again at about 11:00 a.m. much to our joy, and the satisfaction of all on board.
November 30th. Made 237 miles. As there was some talk of meeting a steamer I wrote to my wife. Cloudy; quite a breeze from the Eastward.
December 1st, Run 242 miles. Wind quite fresh. Saw three sails, two were a great distance off, one a Brig. apparently bound to the navigation as a Frigate. She came within about three miles of us, crossed our track astern.
December 2nd, Run 227 miles. Wind quite stiff and dead ahead.
At 5:30 p.m., while at dinner, the crank they labored so hard to put in a few days ago broke, and immediately there was such a terrific noise and commotion with the machinery as if the whole inside of the vessel was being wrenched and torn to pieces, and we were all to be instantly blown to destruction. Every heart was appalled, and every face deathly pale. There was an almost simultaneous rush made for the upper deck. By that time the noise had ceased, for thank God, the second engineer ran and turned off the steam, thereby stopping the machinery, barely in time to save the vessel and all our lives.
We learned afterward, if the piston had made one more revolution it would have torn a hole through the bottom of the steamer.
One lady fainted entirely away and it took a great deal of exertion bringing her to again. As the people rushed for the stairs, I arose from my place too, but the thought instantly flashed through my mind: "The vessel will not blow up for you have all (the Brethren) been promised a safe voyage." I then resumed my seat.
Some of the Brethren assured me that they had not been scared in the least. One thing I have to say in their favor, they looked uncommon pale, and it was truly astonishing to see how quickly they arose and rushed to the stairway and joined in the general panic. For my part, I felt my cheeks grow pale, for the noise was so sudden and unexpected and so indescribably fearful that it appalled the stoutest hearts and I can truly say, some of the ship's officers were the palest of the pale, afterward stating that they realized the danger more than the passengers.
December 3rd, Run 90 miles. Very calm all day, the steamer drifting about perfectly uncontrollable.
December 4th. Heavy rain in the morning. Made 38 miles. The engineers are trying to patch up the crank by dovetailing and banding it so that we expect in a few days to start again with steam. I forgot to state that one of the cylinders partly burst and doubled, so when we start again they can only run one cylinder and will not try to make more than four or five miles an hour.
December 5th, Sunday. Almost a calm, only made 33 miles. At 10:30 a.m., as usual attended Divine Services in the Cabin. Oh, what a treat it would be to have meeting of our own. I can't help thinking that we might have got permission from the Captain to hold meeting in the afternoon, so we didn't interfere. There are eleven of us, and providing nobody else attended there still would be enough. I think it would have a good effect; it appears to me that ever since we left home we have carried our light under a bushel. I have several times broached the subject, realizing that my desires were good, but have been told I was too religious, the party saying they were not dying to preach or particularly desirous of making themselves conspicuous. Besides, our mission was not on board ship but to the Colonies.
Again I have unwittingly got my foot in it when hinting that I thought an Elder was lowering himself by associating with the outsiders, such as playing cards, etc. I dared to think (and that too loud) that it was not the way to create an influence that was calculated for good, in fact, I do not see that doing such things that it is the way to keep unspotted from the world, or letting our light shine. I understand that one of our lady passengers told Brother Groo he ought to talk to the young men and persuade them to quit playing cards. I just mention this to prove my assertion that it had a bad effect.
I was told yesterday that I was looked upon in a very unenviable light by my Brethren in the course that I had taken, not only in relation to cards, meetings, etc., but had ventured to mention the impropriety of smoking, and that it would be better to begin to obey the Word of Wisdom in view of the Sacred Covenants we had made by rebaptism. I really think that something more is required of us, because if we have truly and sincerely repented, how are we going to make it manifest except by our works; and as to being too religious, I think if we had a little more of the religion of Jesus Christ, we would be more united than we are at the present time. We would enjoy more of the spirit of our missions; we would have more power to disseminate the principles of truth and administer in the ordinances of the Gospel.
I would not have it understood that our company is anything but good men, at the same time I think there is plenty room for improvement, and I do not think we want to put off this and that little duty till we reach our various fields of labor and then become perfect all at once. I must confess I do not look at it in that light.
December 6th. Run 80 miles. We are blessed with a fine breeze from the Eastward.
What I wrote yesterday, if I know my own heart, I did not do with the slightest idea of finding fault with my brethren, but I trust, in the true spirit of charity.
December 7th, Run 97 miles. We had a splendid breeze on our starboard quarter.
In the evening we had quite a discussion with a Catholic gentleman and lady (cabin passengers) on the subject of religion, for several hours. But they were so full of Bigotry and superstition they would not receive of or even acknowledge a word of truth. In fact, he went so far as to say if an angel came down from Heaven and told him Catholicism was not true and that Joseph was, he would not believe it. He argued that the Roman Catholic Church was immaculate. I felt that I was casting precious pearls before swine, and it was utterly useless to talk to them. We can not very well do less than defend the truth seeing they came and attacked us in our own quarters. I told them we were not sent to argue with or force the principles of truth on the people; that we simply offered them in simplicity and plainness and it remained with the people to either reject or receive. Of course, if they rejected them they did it to their own hurt; if they received them with an honest heart, they would obtain salvation in the Kingdom of God.
December 8th. Made the very remarkable run of 148 miles with the aid of steam, and we still are blessed with a fair wind (Northeast). Got the machine started again at 8:20 p.m. The thoughts of the last catastrophe made some of the passengers feel nervous. I heard some of the passengers express a hope they would not try the propeller again. One of the cylinders is ruined; on that side there is a crack from five to six feet long near the center of which is another that reaches to the rim, entirely burst thru' altho the iron is 1 ½ inches thick and more at the rim, then clear across the center top the upper half is entirely lifted off. To judge from what we could see and learn the engineers have done a good substantial job of the crank, and by using one cylinder, consider it perfectly safe; so far it has worked well.
At four o'clock p.m. we crossed the 180 parallel, consequently losing one day, Thursday, December 9th, is lost to us, so we jump from Wednesday to Friday. As near as I can understand it, if we cross the 180 parallel at noon, at Greenwich, it would be midnight, or twelve hours ahead of us, and as a day is considered 24 hours we drop a day instead of twelve hours; and then as we keep sailing further West, by observation of the sun, we gain so many minutes and seconds, depending on the latitude and longitude, so that the difference in time is gradually made up.
December 10th. Our fair wind has gradually died away but the propeller comes to our aid, we made 151 miles. Hopes are entertained, if all goes well, that we will see land on Monday next, and perhaps get into port, or Auckland.
December 11th, made about 150 miles. The sky is overcast with rain clouds and a cold Southeaster is blowing quite strong.
December 12th, Sunday. The passengers presented Mr. Forsyth, the Chief Engineer, with a testimonial, accompanied with a purse containing £22 some odd shillings. Quite a number made speeches in honor of the occasion.
December 13th. Very foggy, and altho very near the land we could scarcely see it until about 9:00 a.m. when it began to clear a little.
About 11:00 a.m. we entered the heads and soon after passing the lighthouse we began to see a succession of very beautiful landscapes. The general appearance of this port is very low, and very low hills; but of such a variety of shapes and forms that it is very pleasing to the eye. As we neared the North Shore the scenery was very lovely (Davenport) and then as far as the eye can reach there are nice cozy homesteads nestling among groves of trees. As we turn the point, Auckland comes into view, built upon a succession of low picturesque hills. It really looks magnificent from the harbor, and forms one of the prettiest sights I have seen of late.
December 14th. Went on shore, took a final departure from the Colima, hired a room at the Auckland House, and boarded ourselves. 
Spent a good part of the day sketching. In the evening we took a stroll out into the suburbs. We felt very lonely here, for we are strangers in a strange land, among a people full of bigotry and prejudice.
The papers greeted us with a dose of billings-gate, and a rehash from the San Francisco Chronicle, stating also that they hoped we would get as cordial a reception as an Elder had experienced in Wellington some time ago when he was saluted with sundry dead cats and other odorous accompaniments. The press actually counte-nancing and advocating MOB LAW. So much for prejudice and blind bigotry.
I tried my best to comfort myself by comforting my brethren. We began to realize that of our own selves we could do nothing, and altho things looked dark and discouraging we look to the Lord to open up our way so we can get to the hearts of the people that we may be able to bear a faithful testimony to them.
Had a chance to talk to the individuals, and told them the motive of our mission, and inquired if there were any Mormons in all this large town or city, but could not hear of any. I was so full or downcast I could hardly refrain from shedding tears, in fact we all felt alike in that respect. When I retired to my room, I did not pay much attention to form in my prayer to our Heavenly Father, I felt comforted and enjoyed one of the most peaceful sleeps that fall to the lot of man.
December 15th. At 9:30 a.m. we took the cars for Onohunga; then on board the Steamer Haurea (a beautiful compact boat, built on the Clyde, 900 tons) bound for the City of Wellington. Charles and I went to Wellington, and Brothers McLachlan and John Rich went to Littleton, Middle Island. It was quite refreshing to see her skim over the water. We started about 11:00 a.m., smooth sea, close to the land. We were shown the Bar, where the Ship of War was totally wrecked and a great number (several hundred) lives were lost. We stopped several hours, and the sailors caught a large quantity of beautiful fish called snappers. One weighed 15 lbs. Had considerable rain in the afternoon and a fresh breeze.
December 16th. Daylight found us opposite Sugar Loaf Rock, Taranaki, quite a strong wind and heavy sea. We rolled and pitched pretty lively, very much to the disgust of those suffering from seasickness. We laid off and on till a large boat came bringing more passengers and goods. We also delivered both freight and passengers and then coasted along, but it was rainy and foggy and I was very disappointed at not getting a good clear view of Mount Egmont, for I wanted to sketch it. We soon left the west coast of the North Island and struck across Cook's Straits, 140 miles to Nelson. The Wind was very strong and we experienced a heavy sea, frequently breaking clear over our steamer.
Another steamer crossed our track ahead, seemingly bound for Wellington. Nearly all hands on board were seasick and miserable and we were very glad when we got to leeward of Cape Farewell and into the Blind Bay where the waters were comparatively smooth.We arrived off Nelson in the evening at 7:30 and had to lay over till 9:30 p.m. for the tide rises and falls thirty feet and when we arrived the tide was out and it was impossible to cross the bar till flood tide set in.
McCross, the Pilot, informed us that he had landed there in 1841 and, except two years at Auckland, had been there all the time.
We found it a very curious place as well as dangerous to get into the wharf. We all went ashore for a short time, Charles stayed ashore all night.
I might add that I had no bedding or mattress, pulled my coat off and used it for a pillow, and had my overcoat to lay on. As Charles stayed ashore I luxuriated in his bed as he was fortunate enough to have one. In fact they all three had one but me, but if I don't have any worse than that I shall consider I got off pretty easy.
December 17th. Got up early and went on shore, and was charmed with the beauty of Nelson. The main town is about one mile from the landing and occupies a large flat or valley with charming little nooks running into the hills; containing neat little cottages, many of them nearly hid from view among the trees.
Their Hospital, built on a very pretty grass knoll, situated at the back of the town, is a magnificent place and reflects credit to the Architect. I took a sketch of it and the surrounding landscape. I also took a bird's eye view of Nelson.
While walking around a little I could not help thinking there must be a lot of good folks here that would embrace the truth when opportunity offered. I regretted that we could not stay longer, but we sailed again at 11:00 a.m.
Steamed close along the coast down Cook's Strait; passed thru a very dangerous narrow place called The French Pass. It is impossible to pass through with a steamer against the tide. The water rushed and eddied along like a mighty river pent up in a narrow space. It was truly a grand night. Next we passed a dangerous point where a steamer quite recently struck a sunken rock and immediately sunk. The passengers were all saved, and picked up by a little coaster.
Now we enter Queen Charlotte's Land; passed ships; came where Captain Cook lay by five months to repair the Endevare and recruit himself some men. There are quite a number of small islands in the sound.
It was very amusing to watch the Porpoises, of which there were a great many sporting about, some of them would jump clear out of the water.
At 7:30 p.m. we arrived at Picton, a very pretty little town situated very near the end of the sound. We took a pleasant walk for over a mile, and were surprised to see so many nice buildings in such an out of the way place.
December 18th. When I got up and went on deck I discovered we had left Picton in the night and we were then inside Wellington Heads. We arrived at the Queen's Wharf in a very short time after, but although twenty-two years had elapsed since I was here, the entrance to the Harbor, Tames Island, Evans Bay, Kaiwar and Hutt Valley looked natural. 
But the hills back of town were bare instead of covered with trees, and as to the city, we felt like we were utter strangers in a strange land.
We made quite a number if inquiries respecting my Brother, Alfred, and my dear Mother, but met with very little success. We went to a hotel and ate our breakfast and left our things there while we hunted around town. Through the directory we found a Mrs. Bowler in No. 4 Hawkstone Street. After a long search we found the house but it was not Mother, but a Daughter-in-law of Mr. Bowler's. However, she said Alfred was living away up the country, she did not know where, and had taken Mother with him; but if we would inquire at the house where Mother had lived at Willis Street we might possibly find out where she had gone.
Poor Clement, I felt sorry for him, he seemed so discouraged and tired out. I told him if he would go back to the hotel and rest I would go and hunt alone.
I went over the terrace and met Brothers McLachlan and Rich, the latter went to hunt Clement and Mac went with me. I found the old lady, Mrs. Maggie Motgiven, where Mother had been staying. She informed me that Mother was living at Taranaki Street, somewhere at a Mrs. Duff's. After being wrongly directed I almost went in despair; but finally found the right place, found poor dear Mother in a very feeble condition, almost helpless.
She was overjoyed at seeing me, but could scarcely realize it was true that we had come at last to see her, after such a long absence. As soon as I could get away I went and hunted Clement, met him at the lower end of Willis Street, then went back to Mother's.
Learned that Alfred was working up the upper Hutt, however, in the evening he came down. Happening to take up a paper and among the arrivals he saw our names, he jumped up and said, "I am off to Wellington, my brothers have come from Salt Lake and I'm going to see them." Ours was a happy, boisterous meeting.
My oldest sister, dear Salina, is still in Western Australia, and Mother is afraid that my very loving sister, Amelia, is dead, as she was very sick when last heard from, nearly a year ago. She had been to California for the benefit of her health, but had come back to Otohoitia, (Oteheitia?) their place of residence. Oh, what I would give to see them both again. They are missed more than ever now that we have come back.
Sunday, December 19th. Alfred was going to Karari with me, but backed out on account of going back to the Hutt today. He took Charles with him and I went to Karari alone.
I went up to the Cemetery where we used to live and found a beautiful mansion built upon it, and the grounds tastefully laid out; large Australian Blue Gum trees, Norfolk Island Pines, Flowers, etc. The place is so built up I can scarcely keep track of the old land marks. All along the Karari Road new houses in every direction; I was there almost before I knew it.
I delivered a parcel of current cuttings from Utah, from Brother H. Allington, to a Mr. Reading. They received me very cordially, had me eat dinner, stayed there two or three hours chatting about Utah. Mrs. Reading is bitterly opposed. In speaking of President Young's health she said he caused misery enough, she wished he was dead. Oh, if she only knew him as well as I did she would not talk that way. For I know him to be a very kind and benevolent gentleman, a man that has done a great deal of good all his life.
I then went to Mr. Leaver's in South Karari. They received me kindly, informed me they had belonged to the Church, but through an unwise cause of someone had become offended; Elder Beauchamp being the principal one. I talked as I was led, but did not feel as free as I would have liked; they appear to be afraid of persecution. I reasoned with them out of the scriptures, stayed with them all night, had breakfast after a long walk almost to the terminus of the road. When I bade them goodbye, they did not ask me to return, but thought it utterly useless for me to undertake to have meetings here, for a Mrs. Eagle and son, and Dryden, had apostatized and come back from Utah and had been using their influence against the Church. I told them it put me in mind of when I went to the mines in Australia; every day we would meet people coming back discouraged and said the mines were all a failure and humbug, but that did not prove true, far from it.
I went round to our other old place with the waterfall on it. It looked as natural as though I had not been absent more than a year; the same old ferns and trees, the same precipitous descent. I thought of old times and associations.
I read two or three chapters in Ephesians and felt to thank the Lord for a knowledge of the truth, and earnestly besought him to open up our way before us so that we can get to the hearts of the people, and lay before them the principles of truth and righteousness to their understanding; and that this great prejudice might be removed from the minds of the people in these Islands.
December 21st. I went away over Mount Victoria, down to Evans Bay, and then struck across to Lyle's Bay out at the heads. Collected some very pretty shells, enjoyed a good bath, got back about two or three o'clock.
In the evening I delivered a parcel to Mr. Devalle Carter. He was very courteous, invited me to supper (Tea they call it here), his wife was also very kind.
I told him my business was to preach and I would like to get a hall. He kindly said he would go with me and introduce me to several Pastors, he being well acquainted. He inquired about the Athenium, Odd Fellow's Hall, and several others, but they were all engaged for the holidays, it being Christmas time. One gentleman wanted three guineas for the use of a hall. I told him we traveled without purse or script and, consequently, I had not the means to hire.
He replied, "You must charge so much admittance," and, by the by, "What would be the subject of the lecture."
I told him, "Salvation as Taught By Jesus Christ and His Apostles, and as advocated by the Latter-day Saints."
He did not wish to talk on that subject and gave me to understand that I could not get a hall for that purpose, especially without pay.
My attempts thus far have been utterly futile, and I must say the prospects ahead look woefully discouraging, but I know with the Lord all things are possible.
December 22nd. Brought up my journal. Clement arrived from the Hutt, his health much improved. We have had a good walk up Mount Victoria, and counseled over matters and feel impressed to take the steamer forthwith for Lyttleton. We have found out that the Taranaki sails tomorrow afternoon at 4 p.m.
December 23rd. Clement and I took a walk to where we used to live above the Cemetery. He returned and I went on to Karari and took a sketch of our old waterfall.
I got back about noon, and in the meantime he had inquired about our passage; we were both utterly dismayed to learn that it would cost 2 pounds each to Lyttleton. We only had 2 pounds between us, and we owed six and sixpence for washing. However, we concluded to get one ticket and Clement go on down and I would stay until we could hear further from the Brethren.
We went to both officers, they said 2 pounds was the lowest. Clement had a five franc gold piece to make it up to the required amount. I didn't like to take it. Took it and showed it to the agent, and we could not account for it, except to heartily thank God, for the clerk came back and said we could get a ticket for thirty shillings. This was a clear interposition of Providence, for we hadn't seen the agent, Mr. Lodger.
We hurriedly packed Clement's things in my valise, and a little after 4 p.m., after a sorrowful parting, steamed out from the Wharf.
Here I am with one shilling in my pocket, and for sure I haven't a friend to speak to. Everything in the future looks dark. I picked up a book and the following lines struck me very forcibly. I thought I would write them down in my journal. I consider it quite prophetic:
 
"Commit thou all thy griefs 
And ways into His hands 
To His sure truth and tender care
Who earth and Heaven commands.
Who points the clouds their course
Whom winds and seas obey
He shall direct thy wandering feet
He shall prepare thy way.
Put thou thy trust in God
In duties path go on
Fix on His word thy steadfast eye
So shall thy work be done.
Give to the winds thy fears
Hope and be undismayed
God hears thy sighs, and counts thy tears
God will lift up thy head.
Through waves, and clouds, and storms,
He greatly clears the way
Wait then his time, soon shall the night
Be turned to glorious day."

 ["Commit Thou All Thy Griefs and Ways" by Paul Gerhardt (1653); translated by  John Wesley (1737)]

December 24th. Took a long walk out near the heads, and collected some shells. Got back about noon.
Its a good job that my appetite is not very good, for I do not eat very much, for I am about broke. I hope Alfred will assist me till I can get away, or else get a job of work.
I scarcely know what to do, everybody I used to be acquainted with gives me the cold shoulder, and at the same time I would not change places with them. Oh, how dark and benighted these people are. Oh, Lord, How long will it be before the truth can be presented to the understanding of the honest in heart in this place.
I could not help thinking of home. What a good time the children would have hanging up their stockings, and wondered if Santa Claus would remember them all round with his usual liberality. I heartily wish them all a happy time, and a Merry Christmas all round. But I find I must change the subject.
Saturday, Christmas Day. Took a walk round the bay, found a secluded spot on the side of a mountain. While reading from Hebrews 13:5, I was very much comforted by the words, "I will never leave thee nor forsake thee." I read the whole Epistle of James, and then sought the Lord to open up our way in this Mission, that the hearts of the people might be softened, and that He would give us, His servants, influence among the people to do good. For I earnestly desire to be more actively engaged. I returned comforted.
After breakfast Alfred came and brought Mother some cake and a box of figs; only stayed a few minutes and started off, saying he would be back presently. I ran after him and caught him down Mower's Street, for I felt confident he did not calculate to return. He told me he was invited out to dinner and would be back in the afternoon. I asked him to give me two or three shillings. He gave me five (2 half crowns) but that was the last of him.
I spent the day drawing, finishing up some of the sketches I took in Auckland and Nelson. It has been a beautiful day. Took another walk this evening, but got thoroughly disgusted at seeing so much drunkenness.
We had quite a Christmas dinner, a small piece of roast beef, and the lady of the house sent several pieces of plum pudding (Mrs. Duff). Dear Mother and I spent Christmas quiet and alone.
December 26th, Sunday. Spent the day reading. In the evening I got an abusive and insulting letter from my brother, Alfred, but have concluded not to notice. It would be beneath me to stoop so low as to answer it.
December 27th. Received a letter from Brother William McLachlan, stating they were trying to get at the people by visiting them at their houses and distributing tracts. I sat down and answered it right away.
December 28th. Rain, rain, more or less every day. Had to stay indoors all day.
December 29th. Walked 16 or 18 miles today to look up Brother William Fawsett in Oharia Valley. Learned he was in town, but found his daughter; where I got a lot of our tracts, Books of Mormon, and Voice of Warning, etc. I must say that her father and Mother-in-law, although they do not belong to the Church, treated me very nice.
I enjoyed the first bowl of bread and milk I have had since I left home. I returned the same evening tired enough, for I had such a heavy load of books and tracts to carry. I also got some very nice specimens of ferns.
December 30th. Rain again most all day. Who would think this in summertime. Also a cold Southly wind, when I go out I have to wear an overcoat.
January 1st, 1876. Cold, wet, and dreary as ever until afternoon, then the sun came out.
I had almost forgotten to state I received a letter from Charlie yesterday stating that he found the brethren at Kaiapoi, Christmas day, all well. They had concluded I had better stay where I am for the present, and if a chance offered, to learn the Maori language, as there was no opening whatever down there at present. Prospects looked dark there as here.
I must confess I was disappointed, but tried hard to be resigned, knowing that the lord in His infinite mercy is all wise, and if there is anything to do I want to be doing it. 
It is lonely though, being left here like this. But no doubt it will work out alright. I feel to live so the Lord will favor me with His spirit, to direct my course in the future, for what lies before me is a complete mystery. I'll have to strike out somewhere, and echo answers, "Where."
January 2nd. Rained all night, and has been cold and cloudy. Took a walk round toward Evan's Bay, watched some fishermen haul their seines in. They caught several large snappers besides quite a quantity of small fishes, different varieties.
January 3rd. Took a long walk in the cemetery, sketched our old place just above on the hill; also a view of Queen's Wharf. Rambled round all our old favorite walks, etc. Rained all afternoon.
January 4th. Wet and very cold. Have to wear an overcoat.
January 5th. Wet, wet, cold and dreary. Am housed up about all the time. All my spare time apart from studying, I amuse myself drawing. I think if I keep on I shall have quite a variety by the time I return home.
January 6th. Mother's Birthday. I bought her a 2 shilling plum cake, and that put me in mind of, "Have I got the money?"
Mrs. William Bowler was here yesterday to see Mother. Owing to some foolish action of Alfred taking Mother away from where Mrs. Bowler had provided a place for her, and never informed them either why or whereabouts. The consequence was that her monthly allowance of 2 pounds had stopped, she of course feeling insulted at Alfred's mode of procedure. But through the kindness of a Mrs. Williams, a school teacher and one of Mother's friends, Mrs. Bowler was induced to come and see Mother.
Yesterday her heart was filled with compassion, though first she let us know how grossly she had been insulted. She says: "It is Alfred though, not your Mother I should talk to on that subject. She told me it was old Mr. Bowler's wish that Mother should be provided comfortably for as long as she lived, that she had promised to attend to it and fully calculated to do so. She then said if Alfred would pay up all he was owing to Mr. Duff, and would continue to pay the rent, she would furnish Mother 10 shillings a week, and Mr. Duff to bring to Mother what she needed for board, or any little notion she might need.
Mrs. Bowler gave me one pound, and I gave Mrs. Duff 10 shillings and kept the balance as she instructed me to get a few little niceties with. Mother is very glad to have me and if I go off for a day gets very anxious about me. I consider it quite an interposition of providence for Mrs. Bowler to come and do as she has done, for I am flat broke and at present no other home.
It is the Lord that provides, and I feel thankful. What would I have done through all this rainy weather? And then Mrs. Duff is very kind to me.
I found old Mr. Fawsett at Mr. George Stratford's. Saw Mrs. Watson, also Mr. and Mrs. Stratford. The above named ladies have belonged to the Church but have died out, also Mr. Watson, but I did not see him. I stayed to Tea, but they were very shy. I answered their questions, which were many, in regard to Utah. I left early in the evening. I think they were afraid I would stay all night like all the rest I have met. They think it is hopeless to undertake to preach here or hold meetings, there is so much prejudice. But although the way has not opened up yet to get a place to preach in, I firmly believe there is a great many good people, and the Lord will not be deaf to our earnest prayers, to give us power and influence to teach and administer in the ordinances of the Gospel.
January 7th. Still wet and cold.
I dreamed I saw two large serpents. One attacked me but I was armed with an American Axe. A person stood close by and said, "Go right on and kill him, don't be afraid. I stepped toward it and it grew to an alarming size till its head was larger than a horse bucket. I struck it several times without making an impression, it was like striking a rock. I was entirely devoid of fear. I called upon the Lord mentally and redoubled my strength and energy, took the back and crushed his skull and then chopped off his head. My companion in the meantime caught the other in his hands and twisted its neck. However I thought it best to cut its head right off. This latter serpent was about the size of my arm near the shoulder. My companion was very courageous, but entirely unknown to me.
I forgot to state that I received two letters yesterday from Utah, one from my wife, and one from Brother E. M. Curtis. My feelings were so overcome while reading them, especially the one from home, that I cried like a child. I felt ashamed of myself, but could not help it. My wife referred to our dear departed Nora, how she had mourned. Who could refrain from shedding tears. I am truly thankful that the Brethren and Sisters are kind to them. She stated that the Sunday School had had a party and had given her the proceeds, 16 or 17 dollars and 6 bushels of wheat; besides other instances of kindness. God bless them.
Brother Curtis mentioned how they were getting on with Sunday school with such an affectionate remembrance of love and respect. Well I must quit on that subject.
January 8th. The weather is trying hard to clear up, got to be quite warm and pleasant. Mother is very feeble and has been quite poorly all day; can't bear to have me to be away.
Sunday, January 9th. A truly lovely morning. Took a walk before breakfast round the rocks. Thought of the Children at home fixing up for Sunday School, and what a treat it would be to just walk in on them and also go to meeting. Well, patience is a virtue, but I am here alone. Alone and that expresses a great deal in a place like this. I know it will be easy for the Lord to soften the hearts of the people. I think of how he did it with Parley P. Pratt in Canada, and subsequent to that time in New York City, beside many other instances and that gives me courage and hope and again I know there are many sincere and warm hearted prayers being offered up for this mission daily and hourly and I feel more than ever to live worthy to labor in these Islands.
Took dinner and tea at Mr. George Stratford's; old Mr. Fawsett and I took a long walk in the evening, he seems to like to talk on principles and doctrines; the others are very shy and reserved.
January 10th. I took a long walk to find a secret place to retire to, for I felt bowed down and bewildered, not knowing where to go or what to do. Everything seemed shut down for want of funds. In the anxiety of my soul I wished to exclaim: "Oh, Lord, I am here to do thy will and not my own, wilt thou in Thy tender mercy make it manifest unto me what I shall do for the best interest of this mission. If it is Thy will that I should preach in this place, wilt thou provide means to hire a hall, or what shall I do, and whither shall I go to accomplish the most good?"
I felt like my prayer was answered for I walked down to the Post Office, and received two registered letters, one from brother McLachlan, and one from Charley, containing each a pound note, and instruction to do as I was led. I felt like staying and trying it a little longer after deliberating what was my best course.
I went and hired the side wing of the Old Odd Fellow's Hall for 7 and sixpence; put an advertisement in the evening Post, as follows: "A lecture on the faith and Doctrine of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will be delivered in the side wing of the Odd Fellow's Hall on Thursday evening at 7:00 p.m. by F. W. Hurst.
The editor was very courteous and showed me through the establishment and promised me to add a local. I paid five and sixpence for three insertions. The Brethren informed me they were getting 4,000 copies printed of the tract entitled "The Only Way to be Saved". They manifest a great deal of sympathy and kindly interest in my welfare, especially as I am alone.
Brother McLachlan sent me his only pound, and a young man named Burt gave Charley one to send to me. I felt in my heart, God Bless them for their kindness to me. I had wanted to write home but was destitute for stamps and paper, just flat broke. Thus the Lord provides and I heartily thank Him and feel encouraged.
January 11th. Spent most of the day writing to the brethren at Lyttleton and home. The weather is getting warm and pleasant.
January 12th. Wrote to Brother E. M. Curtis. In the evening visited at Mr. Stratford's. Had a social chat, more so than usual. Mr. Fawcett and I took a walk, and he promised me to go and sit with me and back me up, in fact they all promised to go to meeting, saying they believed I had taken the wisest course commencing right in Wellington instead of some out of the way place.
January 13th. I was writing home most of the day, and in the evening went down to meeting according to previous arrangements. There were very few present when I opened the meeting, several ladies came and found so few there, hastily retired. However, I soon had a crowded hall. Several reporters present. I found it very hard work indeed to speak, the words seemed to rebound, the influence was so strong against me. I spoke in brief about my sojourn in Utah for 18 years, the state of society there, etc., and the principles of Faith and Repentance and baptism, laying on of hands. Bore my testimony of the truth. Once in a while one or two would get up and leave, some would laugh and make fun. At the close of the meeting I distributed some tracts. They crowded around me and wanted to know about Polygamy, that is what they wanted to hear and not baptism. When I returned to mother's I felt completely tired out, my throat was parched and sore as though I had attended several meetings and had occupied all the time myself.
January 14th. Rain again. Sent off my letters and papers. The press, as I fully expected, were all up in arms and did not spare their abuse and misrepresentation. The Evening Post was the mildest, but the Times and ________ were fearfully rabid and insulting, trying their best to raise their influence against the truth, and they found a great many believers for as a general thing, here as elsewhere, a lie is far preferable to truth. The best of the joke is I'm represented as a sickly Saint from Utah. Well that is about as true as the rest of their diatribe.
January 15th. Quit raining, but cold and cloudy. Secured the Hall for tomorrow afternoon at two o'clock. Spent the evening pleasantly at Mr. Stratford's. Mrs. kindly offered to do some washing for me.
Sunday, January 16th. Mr. Fawcett and I went down to meeting but he refused to take any part in it but sat with me. I don't think there was over forty present, but I felt free and spoke on the subject of the Kingdom of God being established in the last days, from Daniel and others of the Prophets.
Several requested the privilege to ask questions, and I said: "With pleasure." The subject of polygamy was immediately brought up after a short discussion on the falling away from the truth after the Apostles were all slain, etc. I read a part of one of Orson Pratt's discourses on that subject, and referred them to the Ancients, and also to its being a divine command to His, the Lord's, people in these the last days.
One man wanted me to perform some great miracle to prove the truth of my mission, saying: "If you want to cast out devils, go to the lunatic asylum, or the Cemetery to raise the dead, or to the Hospital to heal the sick."
I said: "Miracles are not performed to make people believe the truth." and referred to the scriptures where Jesus says that man would have power to cause fire to come down from heaven, and if it were possible would deceive the very seekers. I told him the proof would be in him humbling himself, and sincerely repenting of his sins and through baptism to have them remitted and receive the Holy Ghost, and that would be proof. He got very rabid and was called to order by several present.
A Mr. Grey then arose and invited me to attend their meeting in the evening. As it was getting very late I thanked him, and after tea I prayed earnestly for the rabid man, and he dried up. For after a few ineffectual attempts at abuse and slurs, I arose and said I was an invited guest, but if there was any ladies or gentlemen present that wished to ask any question within reason I would try to give a satisfactory answer. He was silent all the rest of the evening.
The whole proceeding as a complete farce. They professed they did not belong to any religious sect, but they were searching after truth, but they agreed they had all that was necessary to salvation without any more revelation than contained in the Bible, and quoted: "Though an angel," etc. I arose and told them that we believed that scripture and also that Paul told the truth when he said: "That he neither was taught by man, nor received by man, but by revelation of Jesus Christ." There was no reply made to this and the meeting dismissed.
A Mr. Herd gave me a shilling and talked very seriously of a change of heart, and wanted to know if I had ever experienced religion.
I thank the Lord I have had a good chance to bear my testimony today. I lent three "Voice of Warning" and distributed nearly all my tracts. Now what is in the future the Lord knoweth. I seem like I have come to the end of another stopping place.
January 17th. The EVENING POST of today states that I addressed a large congregation on Sunday afternoon and was invited by the Evangelist to a public discussion, and that Elder Hurst the Mormon Prophet and all his absurdities were entirely disposed of. The boot should be put on the other foot, the principle subject discussed was New Revelation and I brought forward an abundance of Scripture to prove my assertions. I felt like I had got the Spirit of it and was perfectly free, realizing the truth of the Savior's words and that says forcibly it shall be given you in that same hour, what ye shall speak of and that there were more for me than against me.
January 18, 1876. Studied and also went down to secure the Hall but cannot get a satisfactory answer till Friday. Took a stroll to Mount Victoria. Took a sketch of Leile Bay, and took the "Voice of Warning" and Hymn Book with me and stayed away all the afternoon.
January 19. Studying and drawing all day. Threatens rain, in fact did rain a little.
January 20. Took a very long walk away out to Ferewiti -- saw what was left of two shipwrecks. The way they were smashed up was fearful. Some Maoris were constructing a large raft to go out and get up an anchor. The coast all round is very rocky and dangerous.
I found plenty of shells. It was dark when I returned. I made a day of it. I found a large cave and sat in it and read unmolested by any human being. Being far away, I must say I enjoyed myself very much considering I am, or was, alone.
January 21. Engaged the Hall again for Sunday, after running back and forth. Took tea at Mr. Stratford's and spent the evening.
January 22. Stayed in the house all day studying the Scriptures and hunting up all the passages to prove the necessity of New revelation. This has been a great holiday, being, I think, the 36th anniversary of the arrival and landing of the first settlers in Wellington.
Sunday, January 23. Being previously invited, I went to Mr. Stratford's to dinner. They did not seem so cordial as common--said they were all invited out to dinner, consequently would not go to meeting and even Mr. Fawcett refused to accompany me, and I began to feel very awkward for they had promised to pay for the Hall and I judged the reason they acted so cold was they were sorry and seemed in hopes I would not get a congregation. This does seem uncharitable, but if I'm mistaken I'll take it all back. However, I went down with a heavy heart, and sat in the Hall reading till I got tired waiting, then strolled down on the wharf. Not finding anybody to speak to, returned to Mother's in the evening.
I took a walk up on Mount Victoria. To tell the truth, I feel awful lonely and now I don't really know what course to pursue for the best. I heartily wish Brother McLachlan was here with me, or someone of the Brethren. The general appearance seems to be more for pleasure than meetings.
January 24th. As Mr. Duff and family went out to join in the general holiday, I stayed at home with Mother to take care of the house. I found a curious oyster shell out at Terewidi the other day and what time I had apart from studying I carved a lady's bust out of it for my wife as it will be quite a curiosity.
January 25th. A strong Southly wind and threatened rain, but cleared off the after part of the day.
Finished my bust; Mother is delighted with it. Now that it is finished it looks like ivory, and takes a beautiful polish. 
I forgot to state that last week Mrs. Stratford washed me a shirt and a pair of garments, and offered to do more for me at any time. Mrs. Duff also washed some for me and refused to take pay last week.
I received a letter from my brother, C. C. Hurst, stating that he, Brother McLachlan, and Brother John Rich had moved to Christ Church, hired a room and set up housekeeping. I wish I was there to keep them company. Next time I write I think I'll offer my services as cook and will be glad to hire out for my board.
January 26th. Walked out to Karari, went up in the hills back of our old place, a Camden Vale, took a sketch of it and the little old Chapel, also a bird's eye view of Lower Karari.
I had a good ramble through the thick bush and supple jack and all around where our cows used to run when I was a boy. I wish that I could write my thoughts, but I can't, however, I felt to heartily thank God for the knowledge of the gospel, realizing the great contrast; then the future all dark and full of doubt and uncertainty, and what did I know about God or the truth of His kingdom. I felt like saying: "Oh, my Father, may I always appreciate the great blessings and privileges that I enjoy, and live faithful and humble to the end. Behold I have been blessed above many of my fellows who are groveling in the darkness, and entirely wrapped up in Priestcraft, Bigotry, and Superstition."
January 27th. I helped with the hay. To my astonishment we had to climb very steep hills and with ropes tie the hay in large bundles and roll and pull it to where they could get a horse and primitive kind of sled. It was very hard laborious work, but to me very novel as well. I told them I calculated making a sketch of our work and send it to Utah.
In the evening Mr. Lewis paid me eight shillings for my work, for which I felt very thankful as I'm in need of money; indeed if I had enough I would buy me a pair of blankets, for I sleep very cold sometimes with just a sheet and a counterpane, although it is summer.
I was afraid Mother would be anxious about me and another thing, after working in the hot sun I chilled so and shook almost like the ague. I was glad to walk to get warm. It was sometime after dark when I got to Mother's. She was very glad to have me back, saying she was so lonely when I was away.
January 28th. Received a letter from Clement. He had a good time in Kaiapoi last Sunday. Preached three times. I almost envied him. I'm truly glad he feels and writes as well as he does. He and Elders McLachlan and John Rich are distributing tracts, but can't succeed in getting a place to preach in. He assures me I am always remembered in their prayers, I'm sure they are in mine.
January 29th. The weather is warm. Studied most of the day. [studying the Maori language?] 
January 30th, Sunday. For the information of my children I shall write a little on New Zealand.
NEW ZEALAND
Consists of a group of Islands, the largest amongst the numerous groups which together form Polynesia. It comprehends two large islands, North Island and South Island, together with a third called Steward Island of much smaller size, and several adjacent Islets. The whole are within the South Temperate Zone. Area about 100,000 English square miles, or about the size of Great Britain, to which New Zealand is nearly antipodal in position.
The North and South Island are divided by Cook's Straits, South and Steward Islands by Foveaux Straits.
In Government, New Zealand is a British Colony. It is divided into the following Provinces: North Island, Wellington, Auckland, Taranaki, Hawk's Bay, South Island, Nelson, Marlbrough, Canterbury, Otago, Westland.
The colony of New Zealand includes, besides the Island of New Zealand, the group of the Chatham Islands to the Eastward, Bounty Islets and Antipades Islets to the Southeast, the Auckland Islands and Camphill Islands in the direction of South.
Population, March 1st, 1874, was 299,542. Chiefly British settlers about 299,542 in number with a Native race, known as the Maori, numbering about 36,000. The Maoris are nearly confined to the North Island.
Towns: The town of Wellington in the Province of that name is the Political Capitol of New Zealand, but both Dunedin and Auckland are of larger size. The principal towns in the respective Provinces are: Wellington Province, Wellington, Whanganui; Auckland Province, Parnell, Newton, Thortland; Taranaki Province, New Plymouth; Hawkes Bay Province, Napier; Nelson Province, Nelson; Marlborough Province, Blenheim, Picton; Canterbury Province, Christchurch, Lyttelton, Timaru; Westland Province, Hokitika, Greymouth; Otago Province, Dunedin, Port Chalmers, Oamaru, and Invercargill.
Mount Egmont (8,270 ft. high) is the highest mountain on the North Island. On the South Island, Mount Cook is the highest, also the highest mountain in New Zealand, being 13,200 feet high or two and a half miles.
Wellington is the first settlement in New Zealand and was founded in 1840 by the New Zealand Company, an association formed in London, England for the purpose of carrying on colonizing operations in this Colony. The first Emigrant Ship (the Aurora) anchored in Port Nicholson on the 27th of January of that year.
Wellington Province contains an area of 7,200,000 acres; its Southern Coastline extending from Sinclair Head to Cape Palliser Bay and the Harbor of Port Nicholson; stretching from the shores of which is the fertile valley of the Hutt, divided by mountain ranges from the Open Country of the west Coast on one side and the Wairarapa Plains on the other. The city itself contains many fine buildings and is progressing rapidly in size and general appearance. The buildings are mostly constructed of timber on account of earthquakes.

January 31st. Wrote letters to Brother Isaac Groo, C.C. Hurst, and W. McLachlan. I believe this is the warmest day we have had yet and remarkably calm. Also bought two numbers of the Australian Sketcher to send home. I sent three per last mail.
February 7th. Very little transpired all last week worthy of note. Thursday and Friday were wet and also Saturday morning, but it cleared off and I took a walk round Evans Bay and back over Victoria Mount. Took sketches of what is called "The Ship" at Evans Bay (for overhauling and repairing vessels of all sizes).
Alfred visited us in the evening, came again yesterday afternoon, and again this morning. He took Mother and I round to the Wilkinson's Tea Gardens, also a young woman, a stranger to me. We had a good time, found a choice and beautiful garden, glass houses with grape vines loaded with fruit, but scarcely ripe yet. In two weeks they'll be plenty ripe. Mother enjoyed the out although I had quite a job to persuade her to go.
Received letters from Elders C. C. Hurst and McLachlan, which were full of kindness and encouragement. They have hired the Temperance Hall for three months, and were to have commenced last evening. Alfred talks like he would like me to go to Manawatu with him. Was very disappointed in not getting a mail from home last week per S. S. City of San Francisco.
February 11th. Had a good time visiting the S. S. City of San Francisco. She is the finest vessel I ever saw, far surpassing the Calima. The Social Hall, Saloon, etc., are all fitted up like a Palace and excited the admiration of all beholders. She was perfectly thronged from early morn till 3 o'clock p.m. when she sailed. I went all over her from stern to -------. The machinery is truly wonderful and with everything else comprises all the new inventions and facilities of the day. Everything in every department appeared so very perfect and beautiful on a very lavish and grand scale. There was also a very grand reception given to T. Julius Vogel the night before (the 10th) Torchlight procession, fireworks.
Sunday, February 13th. Retired among the hills alone and had meeting to myself. That is, I took a Hymn book, Voice of Warning, etc., and read part of it for a sermon. Had a good time and returned refreshed. Oh what a blessing it will be to have the privilege to go to meeting again.
February 14th. Walked to Oharia, was received very kindly by old Mr. and Mrs. Wily. Took dinner with them after which he accompanied me to show me around the valley. Took tea at their son's, Mr. Charles Wily. He isn't in the Church but treated me kindly and made me welcome (His wife, Pricilla Fawcett, daughter of old Brother William Fawcett was real glad to see me). I felt quite at home.
Tuesday I accompanied Charles Wily to his work, whip sawing. After staying a while I took a stroll over into Makara Valley -- no regular road but a very indistinct trail up steep hills, down steep declinities. It really was most tiresome, weary, dreary traveling. I don't know when I ever got into such a lonely place before. 
I wanted to get to the Open Sea, but when I got (as I afterwards learned) within about 3/4 of a mile of it I met with a large wide swamp or marsh and could not find any way to cross. Consequently gave up the idea. Well I did for I was tired enough long before I reached Mr. Wily quite late in the afternoon the next day.
February 16. I took a job to cut a card of firewood, two foot lengths, for 10 and sixpence. I worked hard all day and succeeded in blistering my hands in a fearful manner. It was a misery to even wash them. However, I cut about 3/4 of a card and before dinner I had filled my contract. I shall not attempt to describe how I suffered with my hands and my side felt like I had been kicked by a horse.
However, Charles Wily paid me and that afternoon I returned to Wellington. I arrived just before dark and found Mother as usual, glad to see me. She was shocked next morning when I showed her my hands. I paid Mr. Duff five shillings out of my hard earnings.
February 18. I truly rejoiced to get a letter from my wife, and also one from my Brother, Charles. The children had a good time Christmas. Mrs. Curtis sent her a basket of things -- candy, nuts, material for a plum pudding, etc. The Seventies, $6.50, Brother Moses Thatcher $10.00 with the compliments of the Z.C.M.I., Dogan Branch, the Brethren had also sent three good loads of wood.
Willie had met with quite a severe accident while sawing scrollwork with the machine. The board slipped and cut his thumb and three large fingers. No bones hurt and it is healing up good.
I must say that I feel thankful to my Brethren and Sisters and ask God to bless them for their many kindnesses to my family. My wife adds that the twins are doing fine and all the rest are well. Thank the Lord.
Charley feels well on his mission. They had about 70 in number to hear them preach in the Temperance Hall, and had a good time. Some few are inquiring after the Truth.
For my part I don't appear to be doing much to advantage, though I have done considerable talking in private or fireside preaching, and feel uncommon well and free when I do. Everything appearing as plain as the sun in the morning.
A week ago yesterday I had dinner with Mr. George Stratford's and had a long talk with them. In the evening I talked with Thomas Watson, who has been a member of the Church. He could not see the necessity of gathering. I told him it would not be very long before the most skeptical would realize the necessity of fleeing to the mountains for safety. He was much more sociable before I left, and invited me to call again.
Sunday, February 20th. A most fearful Northwest Wind or gale all day and very heavy rain last night. Went away up Pollhill Gully for several hours, took a Deseret News with me (I got 3 numbers last mail). Read the history of the martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph and Hyrum, also a sermon from Elder Joseph F. Smith. My eyes are quite sore, so that it hurts me to read much at a time. I am trying to translate a little from the Maori. "Te hahi o Ihu Karaiti. O nya hunga tapa, o nga ra Whakamutunga." "The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints."
February 22nd. A notable event has occurred today. The first cable dispatch to the press has been received here today, and the first extra containing it published by any Journal in the Colony was issued by the Evening Post today. As the cable messages come from Sydney direct to the head office of the press agency in Wellington and are thence distributed all over the Colony. The Wellington Journals of course receive it first. New Zealand is thus joined to that great circle of communication which girds almost the whole of the civilized world.
February 23rd. This is Willie's, our eldest son, birthday. I heartily wish him many happy returns of the day. I have been troubled with sore eyes all week and it hurts me to go out, or even to read, consequently it is DULL, DULL. I hope Willie is having a good time at home today.
February 27th. Life is rather monotonous, my eyes are very sore. Yesterday was one of the most lonely days I have experienced here. I walked out to the old signal station, in fact, I ran along the ridge till I reached the seashore. Had a splendid view of Terewiti; took a sketch; found some very pretty shells, better than common, and in great abundance. Had a good time of it, it was dark when I returned home.
I have spent most of the day at George Stratford's having both dinner and tea with them. Monday I walked out to the heads, or entrance to the harbor. Took two sketches; found plenty of shells. I am getting quite a variety and large quantity on hand, but they will do for some of the Brethren that don't get as good a chance as I have. At all events I shall have plenty to choose from.
March 4th, Saturday. Last Tuesday I received letters from my brother Charles, and William McLachlan and Brother Groo. They had all been opened and read before I received them. My eyes being very bad I have kept in the house as much as possible.
March 5th. I awoke and found my eyes so much better I was really very much surprised, and while reflecting it suddenly flashed on my mind, "the Brethren at Christchurch have received your letters, and have been praying that your eyes might be healed."
Being so very much better, I concluded to take a walk to Rarau. I reached Mr. Lewer's just as they were going to sit down to dinner, after a very warm walk across the hills. Mrs. Lewer's was in town. About 5 p.m. he told me he was sorry he could not ask me to stay all night and thinking that a hint I took it as such, bade them good evening and left. I have never troubled them very often, and they never ask me to come back and always seem more glad to see me go than come.
Called at Mr. Reading's. They were as usual glad to see me. I took tea with them. Mr. Lewer refused to receive a tract. I left one at Mr. Readings. He said he did not believe our principles, etc., and did not think he ever would. It was late when I returned to town.
The streets were thronged with pleasure seekers and folks returning from their various places of worship. It really was a charming evening to take a stroll and I thought of the loved ones at home and here am I, a stranger in a strange land, insulted and despised by all that know me, abused by the Press, Priests, and people. And what for? Because I have the Priesthood of the Almighty and a message from High Heaven to warn the people to repent of their sins ere the judgments of God will overtake them as a thief in the night. As I have written in some of my letters, it has never fell to my lot to meet with so many rebuffs, slights, insults, and abuse and crosses and disappointments in such a short space of time as I have since I landed here and yet the hand of the Lord is over me for good, and I often realize it to a marvelous extent.
But it does not do to brood over these things; although things look dark now I firmly believe there will be a change before long even if the Lord has to come and stir the people up by His power. He will do all things well.
March 6th. Received three letters and two papers (Deseret News). I hurried off to a secluded spot back of the fence. I found one from my wife, one from Brother Curtis and one from Riego Hawkins, my wife's brother.
It was well I was alone for so much kindness all at once perfectly overwhelmed me. I could not restrain tears (and a copious supply of that). Oh how thankful I am. All well at home. They have plenty of kind friends and I heartily thank God and the Brothers and Sisters in Zion for these many acts of kindness to my family.
All the letters were full of love and kindly feeling and interest for our welfare (Charles and I). The Sunday Schools are flourishing. The people in Logan are going in with a run into the Order--a general reformation, etc.
March 10. I have been writing home all the week. I received and answered kind and encouraging letters from Charley and brother McLachlan expressing great sympathy on account of my sore eyes, etc., and at the time I mentioned had made it a special matter of prayer for which I feel very thankful. These letters are a source of very great comfort to me.
I wrote a short address to the S. Schools, letters to my wife, Brother Gov Foster, Brother Curtis, Brother R. Hawkins, and T. R. Jackson and two illustrated papers to each. I must say this week has passed very pleasantly writing home, etc.
March 11. Walked to Terewiti, through happy valley clear round the lands and back to Lysle Bay. Found some very pretty shells -- some of the smallest Tawa shells I ever saw and plenty of them. I filled a canister for fear of breaking them they are so frail. Had a pleasant day.
Sunday, March 12. Had quite a pleasant visit at Mr. Tha. Watson's. Took dinner, had a good chat about doctors, gifts of the Gospel, etc. Spent the evening at Mother's. Had a very pleasant dream about the Lamanites. Saw some a great deal lighter, in fact almost white. I felt very much interested, trying to talk to them. Somebody standing by said, "It is no use you trying to talk to them, they can't understand you."
I replied, "By the power of God I can, and have never studied their language either." and commenced talking to them right away.
March 13. Walked out to Karari and got a good sketch of our Old Waterfall. Found some beautiful ferns of different variety. The day has been very warm.
March 14. After taking a walk, at Mother's request I scrubbed the floor. Cleaned out the cupboard and had a regular cleanout. Although it had not been done for over six months and is literally alive with fleas. They beat all my former experience in that line, even on the Sandwich Islands.
March 15. Wrote to my Brother, Charles and Elder McLachlan.
March 16. Took a trip out to Oharia, took a sketch of Kaiwara. On the way some of the folks were very glad to see me.
March 17. Helped Charles Wily carpentering all day, fixing cornice, etc., for Mr. Darby. Had a very little talk about Utah, but they were full of prejudice.
March 18th. Chopped wood all day; my left hand is already very badly crippled and both are well ornamented with blisters, but I am broke and must make a raise. I need pants and shoes.
Sunday. In the afternoon, Sister Prisilla Wily, the children and I took a pleasant walk; found some very nice specimens of ferns.
March 19th. Chopped wood all day. A perfect hurricane from the Northwest. Great fires in all directions.
March 20th. The gale continues. Helped fight fires to threatening some homes and fences. Everybody is very much alarmed at the fires; they are certainly fearful. The whole country is on fire. Some have suffered considerable loss; barns, outhouses, cordwood, fences, etc., burned up. The scene at night is terribly grand, the sparks flying and eddying round like snow in a storm in drift.
March 21st. Didn't do much on account of the fire and smoke and the wind still continues to blow in a fearful manner.
March 22nd. My hands were so sore, and my left one so crippled I could not handle the axe. I could not endure it, so I concluded to go out to Papaorie, the seashore. I went by Mr. Quick's, then up Mike's Creek, then past Mr. Kelley's. I found it very difficult to descend to the seashore; no regular path, and the descent was very precipitous and dangerous.
I found a heavy sea rolling in and the coast very rough, and a very poor place to get shells. I could see the small Islands of Mana, and Rapiti. Mana has a lighthouse erected upon it, and from the summit of a cliff, had a good view of Cook's Straits, the Rar Raoa's and Cape Farewell.
Returning through Mike's Creek I found some very handsome ferns, and collected quite a variety.
I returned to Charles Wiley's near barefoot. The extremely rough travel had used up my shoes. This has been one of the roughest days travel I have had for some time.
March 25th. Chopped again today. The weather is pleasanter and the fires are almost out in places. Made out to finish cutting three cords of wood.
Sunday March 26th. Went way over to the creek and had a good wash and change, and felt to earnestly beseech the Lord to open up my way, that I might do good and that this mission might be blessed and prospered. In the evening returned to Wellington in company with a Mr. Hume and Son. We had a long chat about Utah. As usual, he was full of strong prejudice especially against Polygamy.
We came by way of a short cut over the Mountains, down to Kaiwara, being very much nearer by John Town. It was quite late when I arrived at Mother's and she had retired, and my sorry concern of a hat had entirely disappeared. Being very tired and weary I laid down on a couple of trunks till morning, and was very glad to take an early morning walk to get rid of the shivers, for the night was very cold and I had been warm walking.
I had a strong presentment as I was coming along that something either had happened or was going to happen, and the feeling grew stronger after my arrival.
Mother was extremely glad to see me, and we enjoyed breakfast together, after which I went down to the Post Office, and I received two letters from Clement; one containing a one pound note from a Brother Batts to help me. Thank God I have a good kind affectionate brother and kind friends. God bless them.
Our twins are one year old, and to commemorate the fact I purchased a few very curious shells from India. I hope the darlings will live to see many happy returns of the day.
I also bought a pair of watertight boots, but am almost sorry they are so very heavy, having so much iron about them.
When I returned, Mrs. Duff informed me that Alfred had been down the day before and left word that I was to clear out altogether, for I should not stop any longer with Mother. He had stood it long enough. I was prepared for it, and concluded to lay out rather than trouble him or anyone else.
I went right off to Mr. Thomas Watson's and told him that I had been turned out of house and home and did not know where to go, and would like to stay in town, anyway till the San Francisco mail arrived, which I expected would be in a few days. I was made welcome. The Lord had softened Mrs. Watson's heart. Mother felt very bad about the whole affair but could not help herself.
Mrs. Duff also said that Mrs. Bowler said I had no business there, which I scarcely believe as she has always said she was glad I was staying with Mother as she was so feeble. However, the Lord will provide.
I felt thankful that as far as I am aware I have never done anything to injure Alfred and I think the time will come when he will be sorry for the course he has taken, though I don't wish him evil by any means, but, "As a man soweth that shall he reap.", and it is inevitable. This is quite an event to commemorate March 27th, 1876.
March 28th. Watson's are building. I have been helping all day. We raised the frame and put on some of the rafters. They are very kind to me.
Wednesday, March 29th. Reigo's 4th birthday. Bless him, I hope he will have a good time. It is very wet from the Southeast. I posted up my journal, etc.
April 1st. I have been carpentering all week helping to build Mr. Watson's house. Old Mr. Fawsett is also working and a little sandy haired man named Edwards. I received quite a large mail from Utah. Two letters from my wife and one from each of the children except Willie. Also another interesting one from Brother E. M. Curtis, for which I feel truly grateful. Thank the Lord my family are all well, and it is a source of comfort to know I am remembered in their prayers. Their letters are so full of genuine love and affection that I was fairly overcome. My wife and Brother Curtis tell me to be comforted, that I will come out alright.
I also received a letter from my Brother, Charles, from Christchurch, giving quite an interesting account how he spent last Sunday. He had attended several meetings, felt full of the Spirit of the Lord; had finished up the day by baptizing a young woman, his first convert. Quite a contrast between his Sunday and mine, for Alfred had even taken away the chair I sat on. Well, I am very thankful Charley is where he is, where there are a few Saints. Another thing, I think I can stand to rough it better than he can, and I feel very thankful he is doing something and feels so well.
Sunday, April 8th. Spent all the week at Mr. Watson's; helped to build a chimney.
On Friday the 6th, mailed letters to all the family, to Brother Curtis, and also sent another sketch.
It has been raining heavy all day, accompanied by a perfect gale from the Northwest. Spent the day at Mother's.
Sunday, April 16th. Been all week at Mr. Watson's carpentering and painting. Yesterday he gave me a pound note and tomorrow to all appearances I shall again be a homeless wanderer. I think some of going out to Oharia until I hear from Brother McLachlan and Charley again.
I scarcely know what to do for the best, and if I know my own heart, it is to do that which will tend to do the most good. Brother McLachlan told me that Brother Groo thinks if there is any opening amongst the Maoris, if I have sufficient knowledge of the language, to try what I can do in that direction. I do earnestly hope and pray that something or other will transpire so that I can be doing some good. The fact is, I am not so well posted in the language as I would have been had I been amongst them, but they are such a drunken, low, corrupt set around here I have been ashamed to go near them to associate with them. I have got so that I can read and write it tolerably well.
I wrote and told Brother McLachlan that I was tired of being alone, but if I must continue alone I will try to do my best, the Lord being my helper, but I felt like if there was another Elder here and we were to hire a room and hall by working to pay our expenses, we would in time make an opening, and in all probability raise up a large branch. I have submitted these thoughts to him, and will wait at Oharia for an answer from him.
We have been having a good deal of stormy weather with rain lately, but today it is mild and beautiful. I have been at Mother's and posted up my journal.

This is May 21st and I am really ashamed to confess, through a variety of circumstances I have neglected to post up my journal. Sometimes I have thought lately that my experiences were scarcely worth recording.
On Monday, April 17th (Easter Monday) I returned to this place, Oharia. Next day concluded to go and see Mr. Darby, the Chairman of the School committee, as all applications for the schoolhouse have to be made in writing. I addressed the following to Mr. Darby: "I respectfully solicit the use of the schoolhouse to deliver a lecture on 'Utah and the Faith and Practices of the Latter-day Saints.' Very respectfully, F. W. Hurst, Mormon Elder."
I found him more curious than when I conversed with him. In reply to my request, he said he would lay the matter before the committee and send me word. I lent him a tract entitled, "The Only Way to be saved", which he promised to read.
One old lady (his mother) said: "There is, my dear sir, only one way to be saved."
I replied: "Yes, Madam! Jesus Christ, and He says, 'He that climbeth up any other way is a thief and a robber'."
In a few days I received the following note: "Mr. Hurst, you can have the schoolhouse to deliver your lecture on 'Utah' next Tuesday evening, April 25th. E. F. Darby, Chairman of the Committee."
Sunday, April 23rd. Spent Sunday as usual. Had my meeting alone. Spent the afternoon reading and writing. We are having a great deal of rain, Rain day after day. Tuesday evening the weather was very impropitious, however, I think there was nearly forty present.
I had in secret earnestly besought the Lord to strengthen and aid me with His spirit, and He did I can truly say. I felt the power and influence of the Holy Ghost to a remarkable degree for which I truly feel thankful. I was calm and perfectly collected, and was astonished when I found that I had spoken for one hour and twenty minutes.
I applied for the Hall again to deliver a series of lectures on the First Principles of the Gospel. A man by the name of Best disturbed the meeting in the midst of my remarks by calling out: "I want to ask a question."
I told him if he had the politeness to wait till I got through I would then listen to what he had to say. He got very much excited and as he talked he advanced up the hall. I quietly told the people when Mr. Best got through I would resume the subject. Mr. Best appealed first to the chairman and then the congregation, but they all sided with me. Things had taken a different turn than he had expected and after standing looking the fool, he retired to the lower end of the hall very much disgusted.
At the close he wanted to know if I would answer his question. I told him I declined doing so now but if he or anybody else wanted to converse with me on the Principles of the Gospel of Salvation they could come and see me anytime, that my message was life eternal to the people and not to hold public discussions.
"Oh!" he said indignantly, "my question is of public nature and if there is going to be secrets about it I shall not have anything to do with you," and he immediately seized his hat and rushed out.
Robert Wiley was kind enough to go and get the key and help light up, and the old folks wanted to know if I was going to take up a collection. I told them, no, the Gospel was free. And that reminds me that I got the hall free too, although Mr. Darby had previously informed me I would have to pay five shillings and furnish my own candles. Old Mr. and Mrs. Wiley gave me one shilling to buy candles, God bless them for the act. The old Gentleman accompanied me to meeting.
On our return home we had a novel kind of lantern, the bottom knocked out of a common glass bottle and the candle lighted and dropped into the neck. It gives an excellent light.
May 1st. Just six months ago today since we left home and I could not help recalling the agonizing sorrow of parting with the loved ones at home. May heaven continue to bless them and preserve them.
May 3rd. I walked to Wellington. Received letters from my wife, Willie, and Brother Paul Cardon. The letters were long and full on interest. They were having very deep snow in Utah. All my family, thank the Lord, are well. The Sunday School is prospering, the children appear to think I am a very long time away. 
I slept at the Watson's, and went down to Mother's Thursday, and answered all the letters. Bought another number of the "Sketcher and Harold"; and also sent four Numbers of "The Day of Rest" well filled with ferns and leaves, all my first collection making the largest and most important mail I have yet sent off, and I earnestly hope and trust they will go safe, especially on account of the ferns.
I received a letter from Charley, advising me to stay here for a while. It commenced to rain very suddenly Thursday noon just as I was about to start to Oharia, I just ran up to Mrs. Stratford's to deliver a message and there I stayed until after breakfast the next morning. They told me that whenever I came to town I was welcome to a bed.
I stayed with Mother until noon, mailed my letters, had to borrow two shillings of Mrs. Stratford to help pay postage. Returned to Oharia in the evening. Alfred had taken my overcoat to the Hutt. I left word for him to have the kindness to return it.
I got the hall again on Wednesday, May 17th, twenty-six persons present. Did not feel quite so free as on the former occasion, but still felt blessed. Spoke principally on "Prophesy Fulfilled". Bore a strong testimony of Brother Joseph Smith's divine mission, and President Brigham Young, his successor. Some few paid marked attention. I don't know yet whether I can get the hall again or not.
I forgot to state, on my return from Wellington I received a letter from Brother McLachlan advising me to remain here and do what I could and to use my own judgment about going among the Maoris. The way does not seem to open up in regard to that people yet, but I shall try and post myself in their language as much as possible.
I talk with folks whenever I can possibly get a chance, about Utah and our people, but prejudice is very strong, and I can truly add Bigotry is a general thing. People don't want to hear the truth.
I realize that St. Paul prophesied aright when he said, speaking of the latter days, "They would be lovers of pleasure, more than lovers of God." and that they could not endure sound doctrine.
Sunday, May 21st. Had a bath in the river; had my meeting; spent the afternoon writing up my journal; took tea with old Mrs. Wiley, who is very kind to me. Spent a very agreeable evening with them, and I feel like saying, "God bless them for their kindness to me, His humble servant." This had been a beautiful day, clear and sunshiny.
May 27th. Have cut nine cords of wood in the hopes I could send Charley some money. I judge from a letter I have just received from him, and one from Brother McLachlan, that they are in need of money, at least 20 shillings was all he could spare and I wanted at least 30 shillings for paints and brushes. However, I could do no better and as the mail from San Francisco was in I took a shortcut over the hills.
It was a beautiful Morning, and when I reached the summit of the divide I was charmed with the beautiful scenery and extensive prospect before me. I should say all around me. To the West and South lay Cook's Straits, apparently at my feet. Cape Farewell stretching far away seaward, then Blind Bay, Pelorus, and Queen Charlotte's Sounds, backed up by the snowcapped Kaikara's, forcibly reminded me of, "Our Mountain Home."
I sat on a log to rest for a few minutes, felt to pray for strength and wisdom, also for the loved ones far away in Zion, including all God's people. I thought of those words, they certainly express my feelings:

O glorious day! O blessed hope!
My soul leaps forward at the thought;
When in that happy, happy land
We'll take the loved ones by the hand
In love and union hail our friends
When this far off mission has an end.

But thoughts of news from home hurried me along. I did not finish my description of the scenery.
Far away below to South and East lay the Te Aro, or South Part of the Wellington port of the harbor shipping; far away beyond the deep blue sea, the entrance to the harbor, Same's Island, Hutt Valley, and to the Northward, Panirua, Papanai, etc.
I called at Mrs. Law's, had dinner with them and then hurried off to get my mail
I received letters from my wife and one from Brother Curtis. My wife's contained a likeness of our dear little Riego, four years old the 29th of this last March.
Brother Curtis's letter contained a draft on the Union Bank of London to the amount of £5.6.0. or about thirty dollars. To use Brother Curtis's words, he says:
"Brother Fred, I felt like you needed some money and I took the responsibility on myself to get up a subscription list and went around to a few of the Brethren and very soon raised $36.00, six of which we left with Sister Hurst. The following names are those who subscribed so liberally:

E. M. Curtis -------- $5.00
Moses Thatcher ----- 5.00
Aaron Fair ----------- 1.00
Joseph Quinney ----- 1.00
Charles Frank ------- 1.00
J. B. Thatcher ------- 1.00
Alfred James	--------- 1.00
C. B. Robbins -------- 2.00
George Gibbs -------- 2.00
Samuel Smith ------- 1.00
O. C. Ormsby ---------5.00
Charles Nibley ------- 2.00
Robert Campbell	----- 3.00
M. W. Merrill --------- 2.00
J. E. Hyde ------------ 1.00
James A. Leichman -- 1.00
Edward Smith ---------  .50
Paul Cardon -----------  .50
Butch. in Co-op ------- 1.00
A. L. Skankey ---------  .50
R. Jorgensen -- One bushel of wheat to Sister Hurst

May the God of Heaven bless these Brethren for their great kindness and liberality to us, His Servants, and especially Brother Curtis and family.
I soon made up my mind what to do with it. I concluded, as soon as I could get it cashed, to send Charley £2 (two pounds), and one pound to Brother McLachlan and let the balance go toward a good black broadcloth suit of clothes.
Just after we landed I bought a suit of dark stuff and the pants and vest turned out to be nothing but shoddy, and I was afraid the coat was no better. I had put it away in a trunk, not particularly needing it in the summer as I had a good Alpaca coat. I took it back to Mr. Lowe, where I bought it nearly six months ago. Looked at a black frock or dress coat, price 2.19.6. To my surprise and pleasure he changed it, but objected to take the draft.
Said he: "Take the coat along and when you get the draft cashed you can pay me the difference, 27 shillings." I felt like the Lord had softened his heart toward me, and feel to thank him with all my heart.
May 29th. Through the kindness of Mr. George Stratford speaking to Mr. Roxbury, in charge of Mr. Nathan's business (Mr. Nathan has recently gone to England). Now one trouble was, the bank was in London, and another thing was the draft was not even dated, not even the year being filled in, but thus: April 187-. I dated the year but not knowing the day of the month had to let it go.
Mr. Roxbury took the trouble to inquire concerning the Union Bank, and said he found it to be perfectly reliable, and made inquiries of me to see how I came by it. I told him from Utah, and showed him Brother Curtis's letter in relation to it.
He wanted to know how long I intended staying in New Zealand. I told him that was uncertain, perhaps several years, but in case I moved away Mr. Stratford would be posted.
He wanted to know my business. I told him I was on a mission.
He said: "Well, Mr. Hurst, I'll keep this and give you a check on the National Bank so that you can get the cash without further trouble." He accordingly sat down and wrote me one to the full amount and handed it to me.
I looked at it and said: "Sir, you have not deducted any percentage for your trouble."
He replied: "No Sir, I am not doing this as a matter of business, but am glad to have it in my power to accommodate a stranger."
I heartily thanked him, also Mr. Stratford, for the kindly interest he had manifest.
I walked over to the National Bank, received the money; went to Mr. Charles Law's, paid the difference on my coat (27 shillings), picked out a vest and pants to match (black cloth) and then hurried off to Mother's and wrote a letter to Charley. Enclosed a 2 pound note and one for Brother McLachlan and barely had time to mail them in time for the steamer. What a load was taken off my mind; nothing has caused me more joy and satisfaction for some time than to have the privilege to send this money to these brethren.
I suffer terribly with a neuralgic tooth, and could get no sleep.
May 30. Wrote to my wife, and also to Brother Curtis. Bought some very handsome shells, 2 P's for Clement, a birthday present.
May 31st. Spent the evening at Mr. Law's. Mailed my letters, sent two sketchers home, and returned to Ohario.
Sunday, June 4th. Robert Wiley and I took a walk up Prospect Hill; had a splendid view. To the Southeast lay Te Aro, part of Wellington; the deep blue sea in the distance, two vessels in sight. Southwest, Cook's Straits, and the snow capped Rairara's, formed a picturesque background. Casting our eyes eastward and Northward, we could see in succession Mount Victoria, Evan's and Lyle's Bay. All the East side of the Bay, or Harbour, backed with a succession of mountains ranging North and South rising one after another until at last dimmed by distance, almost mingling with the color of the sky. Then came Wainui Omata, Hutt Valley, and the Wairarapa in the great distance. North and West clouds obstructed the view to some extent, still we could see all out over Porirua and the Islands of Mana, and Rapiti, and again a long line of Blue sea showing a sail near the distant Horizon.
It does not often fall to the lot of man to see such a succession and variety of views that apparently lay at our feet in every direction. After cutting our names in rocks, which are of a soft nature, and reading a while, the exceedingly cold wind made us glad to retreat homeward where I finished up the day writing.
On Wednesday, June the 14th, I received a short note from Charley telling me he would meet me in Wellington, Thursday the 15th. Next morning I was up before the stars had disappeared and ran around and rented a house, for altho' I was truly delighted at the idea of having a company, I had no place to fetch him, and to tell the truth I did not sleep much for I was trying to study up what would be the best course to pursue, and I could see no other alternative than to hire a house to live in and keep batch.
I took a shortcut over the hills and through the bush and arrived at Wellington soon after 11:00 a.m.; went down to the wharf but could not find Charley there and concluded he must have gone to Mother's, where as soon as I arrived I saw his overcoat hanging up behind the door, and after the usual greeting I asked her where Clement was.
She replied she had not seen him. I said he has been here for there hangs his coat.
She says, "Well, how forgetful I am. I took out your coat to air and forgot to put it away again."
However, soon after Charley came in looking a great deal better than he had done for years, and I cannot describe how truly joyful was our meeting after such a long absence from each other. The past seemed like a horrid dream.
Having a great deal to talk about, we took a stroll around toward Evan's Bay, took tea at George Stratford's, and spent the balance of the evening at Mr. Watson's, and calculated to start very early next morning up to the upper Hutt in the Cars. I wanted to get my overcoat Alfred had borrowed and always forgot to return. Besides we wanted to see if there was any chance for work up there. However, just as we were up and ready to start it began to rain furiously, consequently we stayed to breakfast and as it cleared up a little we took the half past eleven car and had a pleasant ride together, tho' when we got to the lower Hutt it rained again and was raining very heavy when we got to the Upper Hutt.
We found Alfred in a small house which was unfinished, sharpening a saw. The wet and cold seemed to have affected his nature for our reception was as cold as the weather. He introduced us to his boss as two men wanting work, but the old man did not want to hire.
We were hungry and cold but received no invitation to dinner, consequently we went over to a little store and bought some bread and cheese.
We got my overcoat for which I was thankful. Charley borrowed a pound off Alfred. He seemed very glad to bid us goodbye.
We took the train as far as Nauranga and then walked to this place. As we came through John's Town we bought six loaves of bread to commence housekeeping.
We met with a very kind reception from old Mr. and Mr. Wiley. We stayed there all night and next morning walked down to our future abode for a short time, cleaned it out, and found a kind of rough lounge, a couple of shelves, a very commodious fireplace, an old bench, a kind of arrangement we didn't know any name for, a side table. Prisilla Wiley lent us a table, also an old skillet, two cups and saucers, two plates, and gave us some tea and sugar. Mother lent us a pillow and blankets, etc., in fact did the best she could, for which may the Lord bless her. Old Mrs. Wiley lent us 2 blankets, tick, and coverlet or bed spread, 2 teaspoons, salt cellar, 2 knives and forks, and a small billy (or tin kettle) and gave us a pound of fresh butter and several quarts of buttermilk. I don't know what we would have done if they hadn't of been so kind to us. God bless them.
Taking it all around we are pretty comfortably fixed especially after my experience, and my heart of thanks and gratitude to Almighty God for all His blessings.
Charley Wiley still owes me 2 pounds, but I cannot get a cent out of him so far. For one thing, it doesn't cost so much to live, firing is nothing except a little trouble to chop, rent is three shillings a week.
Before Clement came over I had bought some tube colors and some washing painting and had three paintings under way. The subjects were: "A scene in Oharia," "The Terapis S. S.", that took the prince of Wales out to India and "A Mexican Girl", in the possession of old Mr. Wiley, and I am copying it.
After we got settled a little, Charley commenced to chop wood to sell and I worked at painting and cooking.
Some years ago Old Mr. Wiley had a little girl accidently shot dead, and I, seeing a headboard cut out but not lettered, offered to do it for them, especially as they had been so kind to me. They were delighted at the idea. Being made of Totona, I thought I would carve instead of paint the letters, and succeeded far beyond my most sanguine expectations, and now that it is painted looks like rock. Several have promised to give me a job in that line, being very much pleased with my work.
On Thursday, June 22nd, I walked to town, the mail having previously arrived. I received letters from my wife, sons, Willie and Harris, and my daughter Lucy; brothers E. M. Curtis, J. Juashan and his son James's wife, Mattie Blair; papers from Brother C. B. Robbins, letters from Riego Hawkins and Henry Allington of Salt Lake City; another from my Sister, Selina from Western Australia, one from N. S. Wales from Brother David Cluff, Jr. I also received four numbers of the Deseret News. Charley's mail went to Christchurch. I answered my family's, Brother Curtis, and Miss Blair's letters, sent a "Herald and Sketcher".
On Thursday, June 29th, Charley and I both walked into town. Visited Mother; found her feeble and childish as ever, but glad to see us. Mailed out letters and papers and hurried home, barely escaped being caught in the bush in the dark. The day was fine and we enjoyed our walk through the bush very much going in.
We have been having some very heavy frosts lately, and Friday it commenced to rain and has kept it up ever since. This is Sunday, July 2nd.
We have had several visits from a young man named Brown. He was here most all day yesterday and evening. He appears to like to talk about the principles of the Gospel. We have lent him some papers and the Book of Mormon. He came here ostensibly to get me to give him lessons in drawing.
I forgot to state, while I was in town getting my mail I tried to borrow a pair of blankets from Mrs. Watson, and she quite insulted me and said she wasn't going to lend blankets, and her sister (being influenced by her sister I suppose) began making excuses. I arose, although it was very rainy, hastily bade them good morning and left, resolving in my own mind that it would be a long time before I troubled them again.
The fact is we lay cold and have no means to buy. All we have at present is two shillings, and we owe six shillings rent. Charley has cut and stacked 1½ cords of wood, but there is poor sale at present. I went the other night and tried to get some money from Charles Wiley on what he owes me, but all I got was excuses and lies. I shall soon have one of my pictures finished, "The Mexican Girl", and I do earnestly hope I will be able to sell it to make a raise. Last evening Mr. Brown asked me privately if we were short of money, "If so," says he, "I'll lend you some to help you along."
The Lord has always provided, and I expect He'll continue, but it don't always come in the channel we are looking for it, making us exercise our faith, which is all right, and is as it should be.
Monday, July third: Rained all day.
Tuesday the glorious fourth of July. I have been thinking about the jolly happy time the folks at home are having. I thought what a contrast to last fourth. Here we are, having just ate up the last in the house for supper.
It has been a very cold stormy day. The wind has blown a perfect hurricane all day, so bad I couldn't paint.
We held quite a counsel over two shillings which would be the best way to lay it out to the very best advantage, and we decided to lay it all out in bread. We thought with economy it would last us to near the end of the week.
But in the evening Mr. Albert Brown came to visit us and after a while after he had been admiring the Mexican Girl (my painting), I told him I had a good notion to sell out to him and if he would give me two pounds for the picture he should have it, telling him we were broke and as he appeared to appreciate the picture he could have it at that price and welcome. He pulled out his purse and said he would buy and he was perfectly willing to lend us money. He paid me one pound and will bring the other pound down some other time. Our hearts were full of thanks and gratitude to God Our Heavenly Father.
Now we are purposely laying in a good stock of provisions. We can get them so much cheaper in Wellington. I calculate to start two more pictures on the same subject. The Mexican girl is a splendid subject and will sell readily.
This is July 17. There has very little transpired worthy of note lately. Life is rather monotonous. We have had a great wind from the South Coast accompanied with rain, besides very severe frosts, but we fully enjoy one luxury, and that is plenty of wood, and big fires. Some of our back logs are quite a sight and keep burning all night long. We have very little trouble lighting fires for there is always plenty of live coals.
Just before Charley came over from Christchurch, an old lady by the name of Eagle was around here visiting and she has given me a shameful character, stating that while in Utah she was well acquainted with me, and said I was a lazy, shiftless drunkard. A profligater of the lowest and worst degree; that I was a stain on even the Mormon community. She strongly advised the people here not to continence or permit me to enter their houses for I was a very subtle, dangerous, low life character that "virtuous girls!!!" were very much in danger on account of a delusive power that I possessed; a kind of devilish, magnetic influence. But enough of this nonsense, this in very brief is the substance of her lies. Thank the Lord I am worthy of such abuse. Jesus said: "Truly the disciple is not above his Lord." And He said: "If they have persecuted me, so will they you also."
The last two Sundays we have taken dinner with Mr. Brown's father. They have treated us very kind indeed, and we try every opportunity to sow the good seed. Last week we applied again to the committee to let us have the use of the schoolhouse, but met with a brief and positive denial, clearly stating we could never, no never get it again. However, time will tell.
The way appears to be perfectly hedged up in regard to getting places to preach in, however, I feel like going ahead with the Lord's help, and not slacken my efforts. We warn the people, and what we can't do in public, will do the best we can in private capacity, generally of an evening. While Mr. Brown and I are drawing, Charley reads aloud a sermon each evening out of the Journal of Discourses and our evenings pass off very interesting and instructive.
I received a letter from Brother William McLachlan the other day stating among other items that it was either work or starve and go naked with them, that the branch at Kaiapae did not assist them at all, and like Charley and I, are thrown entirely upon their own resources. Things look dark at present but may take a turn ere long. I sincerely hope and trust they will.
July 19th. Early this morning at about a quarter to five o'clock we experienced a heavy shock of earthquake.
I walked to Wellington although it poured with rain all the way there and back. I received letters from my wife, son Willie, one from Brother Monson of Richmond, with a letter of introduction to a Mr. Boysen at Christchurch, also one from Anne Bolingbok of Malad, requesting us to make inquiries respecting a brother of hers by the name of Mitchel, both of which I instantly forwarded to Brother William McLachlan.
My folks are all well. My wife thinks we will be released to go home much sooner than we at first expected. I wrote and told her that was the opinion of some of the Brethren out here, but now that I have come so far I would like to accomplish some good, please the Lord.
Before I returned I wrote letters to my wife, Willie Reigo Hawkins, H. Allington, 16th Quorum of Seventies, Brother J. Juashan and son James; but I am very sorry I did not have money enough to buy a Sketcher. However, Mother gave me some pictures and illustrated London News, so I posted them. Well, better luck next time.
The glorious 24th of July was very stormy. High winds and rain. I washed three pairs of garments, two shirts, socks, handkerchiefs, etc. Rubbed the skin off the back of my fingers and they are very sore.
We are very hard up. Sometimes we go a whole week without meat, butter is a rarity, we live mostly on oatmeal porridge and sop, but we have sickened on oatmeal, especially Charley. I went and saw Mr. Bassett, from whom we rent the house, and he took a cord and a half of wood on the rent, paying five weeks.
We have a great deal of dark rainy stormy weather and the wind is almost continually blowing a hurricane.
Mr. Brown continues to come every evening, sometimes we take tea at his father's and spend the evening. Sunday, I find when there are any of their friends present, they are shy of Mormonism.
Sometimes of a Sunday evening, old Mr. and Mrs. Wiley come to see us and the pictures. Clement has nearly exhausted his supply of reading matter, he is now reading Brother Parley P. Pratt's "Key to Theology". Last Friday I walked to Wellington to see a Mrs. Compion, a friend of Mrs. Brown's, to make arrangements about getting a tomb stone for her. She received me kindly, gave me some dinner. She wants one fancy cornered. I agreed to get her one for fifty shillings.
Mother was rather poorly and lonely, but glad to see me. I think she is failing fast. She said she knew she would not live much longer. I hope that when the Lord sees fit to take her she will go in peace.
Sunday, August 6th. Received letters from my sister Selina, and Elder Wm. McLachlan. He seems to be perfectly disgusted with New Zealand, and discouraged in regard to the mission. I do hope and earnestly pray that prospect will brighten ere long.
It takes all one can do to live. Last week we cut two cords of firewood, sold one. Charley sold ½ cord two weeks ago. We are now out of money, meat, bread and butter. We are eating unleavened cakes for a change. Well, I thank the Lord for what we have got. The Lord knows we are both ready and willing to do our best, and the way won't always be hedged up before us, and if we cannot do any good here, the way will be opened up before us somewhere else; may the Lord hasten it in His time.
My Sister Selina's letter filled me with joy. She says she calculates to go to Utah and end her days with us. God bless her. I hope she will be speedily delivered from her present troubles, and come down to Wellington that I may see her face once more. She continually begs our prayers in her behalf.
August 8th. Washed shirts, garments, towels, etc. Wet and windy, in fact continually the rain comes down in torrents. Wrote to my sister Selina and to Elder MacLachlan.
Sunday, August 13th. Been a dreadfully windy day; Southeast and very cold. We are in a very destitute condition, and it requires all our courage, and that would not amount to much without the Spirit of the Lord to comfort and cheer our hearts.
I had a very pleasant dream last night, that filled my soul with joy unutterable. A personage was talking to me. He appeared to be standing in the air several feet from the ground and was telling me, or giving me an account of some very great and important events, several of which will transpire within a year from this date concerning the Lamanites, and cited me to a certain passage in the Book of Mormon, that was now being fulfilled concerning that people, but when I awoke, alas, the dream and the passage referred to fled from my memory, for which I feel sorry, but presume it is all right.
Charley has been very unwell for the last week, suffering from a bad cold. I feel very sorry that our mode of living is so scanty and frugal that I cannot get anything for him. No money coming in yet, but I feel the Lord will provide for us.
Albert Brown has spent most of the day and evening with us; he stayed to supper, also Robert Wiley. I got half a pound of butter last night and Charley made some currant biscuits for supper, having a few currants on hand so we made out quite a supper, after which Charley read a discourse, subject, "True Riches" by President Brigham Young.
I almost forgot to state last Thursday morning, August 10th, Charley Wiley sent George Fawsett Jr. for the table, camp oven, and supermiated old rusty milk pan we use to wash hands in. I told George to thank him for the use of them, however, we improvised a table from an old door we found on the premises. Charley made a couple of trussels and we nailed it on there. I went over to the bush and cut some saplings for legs, etc., and found Albert Brown splitting shingles. I told him the enemy had made a descent on us and had taken away all our household managements, oven and all, and that the oven business was the worst of it. 
He replied: "Never mind, we can lend you a much better oven. If you will come up at noon I will have it up for you."
I did, and beside lending me the oven, Mrs. Brown would have me stay to dinner. I felt sorry that Charley was not there too, for we are in quite low circumstances, and good meal is a treat. I feel a half starved feeling most of the time lately. No mistake, our living is frugal enough; we cannot even get milk lately on account of the cow drying up.
On Wednesday, August 16, I got letters from my wife, Brother George Foster, and Brother E. M. Curtis. Thank the Lord for good news from home once more. All are well and my wife seems to write in good spirits.
Brother Curtis gives a very cheering account of the Sunday School children in Logan. Had a glorious celebration on the Fourth of July.
Last Thursday evening Mr. and Mrs. Brown, Miss Gilbert and two of Mrs. Brown's little boys came to visit us and brought some currant cakes for us. Said they came to see the pictures. (I have just finished "The Serapis", it is very much admired.) We spent a very pleasant evening. They looked at all the pictures and appeared to enjoy themselves.
Sunday, August 20th. Last night Mrs. Brown sent us two small loaves of beautiful light bread. God bless her. I sometimes think she will someday embrace the truth; also Mr. Albert Brown, her son.
We took dinner over at old Mrs. Wiley's, and tea at Mrs. Brown's. After tea I went to hear the English Church Service and a short sermon, text, "Repentance". The preacher labored hard to prove that repentance was a conviction of sin, etc. A very foggy sermon; it was neither understood by either preacher or congregation.
We experienced a very cold, blustery, Southeaster. I think the good seed is being sown in good and honest hearts, only it will take time to grow and develop. May the Lord grant that it may bring forth fruit to His honor and glory.
Someway or other I feel more encouraged lately, for I firmly believe there are some good people here, lost sheep, full blooded, but it will require some stamina to come out and embrace the truth, but I know the Lord can turn the hearts of the people, therefore, I feel to go ahead and leave the result with Him.
If I know my own heart it is to go ahead and accomplish some good in trying to warn mankind, and, Oh! how terribly near are the judgments of God, and alas, alas, how careless and indifferent and heedless are the people in regard to salvation. A great deal of the time our words appear like idle tales. "Oh Lord! Wilt Thou in Thy tender mercies touch the eyes and understanding of the honest in heart; give them ears to hear and willing hearts to obey. Open up our way that we may fulfill our mission in an acceptable manner in thy sight, in the name of Jesus, Amen.

September 10th, Sunday. Well, here it is Sunday the 10th of September and for some reason or other I have not posted my journal. The fact is, there does not seem to be much to write about. We have lived very frugal lately, but still we get along, the Lord always provides. Old Mrs. Wiley will have us to dinner on Sunday, and we occasionally go to tea at Mrs. Brown's.
I wrote to my wife, Brother Curtis, and Brother George Foster, and also sent three sketchers, Mother's likeness. I received an order from a Mr. Stubbs to paint a picture entitled "Toilers of the Sea". I have finished the "Serapis" and Mr. Albert Brown is going to raffle it off for me.
We have experienced a great deal of wind, but not much rain lately. Charley has been cutting wood to pay the rent.
We received a letter from Brother McLachlan containing 10 Post Office Order, we were reduced to ½ penny, and it seems hard to get any money although we have some owing us. We can't both go to town together on account Charley's boots have entirely given out, and that leaves us with but one pair between us, and we wear them turn about. Last night Charley received a Post Office Money Order for 1 pound 5p from Brother MacLachlan; the money is a draft Charley received last summer, and it had to be sent to England to be cashed. Charley will now be able to get some boots or shoes.
Last Thursday I walked to Wellington, found Mother about as usual. Mrs. Duff informed me that Alfred had absented himself on the sly very much in debt. He owes her about eleven pounds for rent and washing and board, etc. She was in a terrible way about him and wanted to know if Charley and I could pay 6p per week rent providing she kept Mother. I told her I was very sorry indeed but the way we were situated I could not promise for I did not know how long we would be here; in a few weeks we might be away, and I could not see the way clear to do anything to be depended upon.
The fact is, Alfred appears to be determined to do us all the injury he possibly can but I know the Lord can over rule this for good and I earnestly desire wisdom to do the very best I can under the circumstances, and not do or say anything that will be a detriment to the cause of truth, or a stumbling block to anyone.
I never in all my former life or experience realized the need of prayer as much as now; I mean the right kind of prayer. In my reflection on this subject, I often think, 'were some of our prayers answered, they would be to our hurt as well as the hurt of others, though we mean well'. How very short sighted we are, and now more than ever before I feel like beseeching the Lord for wisdom to pray right, and be able to say in every sense of the word, "Father, Thy will be done." If we could always pray from the heart earnestly, seeking guidance of the spirit of truth to teach us aright, and lay aside selfish notions and desires, what could hinder our prayers from being both heard and answered by our Father in Heaven; especially if our faith and works corresponded upon this principle. I can plainly see how the prayer of the righteous availeth much, and yet it is a great comfort to know that although we are full of weaknesses, the Lord in His tender mercies both hears and answers our prayers. How many instances I can recall since leaving home in Utah less than a year ago. I think of the nine lepers that were cleansed, only one out of all that number returned thanks to Jesus. Let me follow his example and be thankful; and be as correct and sincere in thanks and gratitude as in craving the blessings. So in this present trial, owing to Alfred's meanness, I realize my utter helplessness and inability to act, and I feel to say: "Oh, Lord, give me a wise and understanding heart, that what I may do, though it be in weakness, may it be overruled for good."
Called to see Mrs. Lawe, she was glad to see me. Informed me old man Eagle's friends had sent money to Utah to bring him back, and she fully expected Henry Allington and family would return also. I told her I would prophecy in my own name, if they did leave Utah the time will come when they will be ten times more anxious to get back there again than they are to come back here. At the same time I wouldn't persuade either them or anybody else to stay there against their feelings. I told her that I should heartily thank the Lord when the time rolls round for me to return there. New Zealand has no charms for me compared to my much beloved Mountain Home in Zion.
Feeling very much troubled about Mother I walked to Wellington again yesterday to see what can be done. I called at Mrs. Bowler's old residence, but she had moved. I then went to see Mrs. Redman where Mother had formerly stayed, but she said she was too weak and feeble to have Mother again. I then went to see Mrs. Emma Stratford. Met with an icy reception from her; she also told me about the Allingtons and old man Eagle, and like the balance, she seemed to think Mormonism was now about played out. She couldn't think of taking Mother to live with her.
I then went to Mrs. Duff's and told her what I had been trying to do, and that I was willing to do all that was in my power. She said she would see Mrs. Bowler herself, and if she could do no better would let Mother have a little room upstairs and keep her.
I told her old Mrs. Wiley at Oharia was willing to take her but I was afraid Mother couldn't stand the long ride, however, Mrs. Duff advised me not to take her out of town, especially as I told her we had just received a letter from Brother MacLachland, telling me if it was possible to raise the funds, he wanted Charley and I to go down to Christchurch to attend Conference in October.
He also stated in his letter that they had baptized eight new members here and blessed four children, and they expected to organize a branch in Poparuri, 3 miles from Christchurch.
After telling Mrs. Duff if we got any money we would do the best we could for her I returned. So much walking made me very sore and tired. I called to tell Mrs. Wiley about Mother and she would have me eat. Well, I was hungry enough after my long walk, for I had nothing to eat in town.
We had dinner there today, and took tea at Mr. Albert Brown's, but there was no possible chance to talk religious subjects, so we returned home early for I wanted to post my journal.
Oh, Lord, hasten the day when we can meet with Latter-day Saints in meetings to worship Thee, and may we be directed and guided to where we can do the most good. I ask it in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Charley has finished three chains of fencing for Albert Brown, and has cut another cord of wood to pay the rent. Last Wednesday week, I went up to help him for an hour or two. While he was driving a post into an upright position the maul flew off the handle and struck me with great force on the abdomen and left thigh. I was a cripple for several days; I used some of old Mrs. Wiley's Ointment well rubbed in. It soon took the soreness out. Thank the Lord it was no worse.
We have received orders for two more Tombstones. One for Mrs. Lawe's husband, and one for Mrs. Kilsby's daughter, aged 15 years.
This is the 15th of September. My dear wife's birthday.
Mrs. Kilsby sent over a splendid leg of mutton. Towards paying for her tombstone Charley said. I wish we could drop one into each of our families as good; and that puts me in mind, Mrs. Brown sent over a roll of butter and a large old fashioned meat pie, made in a deep dish. We are beginning to live better now, we also get a quart of milk every night from Mrs. Kilsby's, which is a treat to me.
I thought today: "May the Lord abundantly bless my wife, and may she live to see many happy returns of the day, not forgetting all our dear children he has blessed us with.
Charley has been suffering with toothache. He had no rest all last night, but is better now. Coal oil stopped it.
I had a singular dream last night. I thought I went down to Christchurch, attended meeting, and hoped they would not call on me to speak, especially since it had been so long since I attended meetings of any kind. But my fears on that point were soon dispelled by Brother Burnett, who arose and said he wanted to make a few remarks, followed by Brother Steed. I cannot remember what they said, but some person sitting next to me on my left said: "Do you know what the difficulty is?" I replied no. He says, "Well, I'll tell you. They have built a small vessel, and the trouble is every man here wants to be Captain. Elder William MacLachlan is the right man, but the others think they have as good a right."
Last Tuesday I again visited Mr. Darby and applied for the schoolhouse. He got very much excited and replied, "No, no, you can never have it again."
I asked him if he refused on his own responsibility, for our message was very important to him and all people; life and salvation.
He acted very disrespectful, and said: "The committee were all against it."
I told him Mr. Bassett was one of the committee, and he had no objections.
Still getting more excited he said it was no use, the rest of the committee, Mr. Pryer and Bryant had declared they never would give their consent.
Again I asked him if he had read the "Voice of Warning" I lent him 2 or 3 months ago.
He said: "No, and I had better take it away as he had no time to read it." I did so feeling very sorry he was so bigoted and blind, and that willfully.
Saturday night I received letters from my wife and each of the children except Harris, Brother Curtis, and one from Joel Ricks Jr. I don't know how to feel thankful enough to God for His continued watchcare over my family, and I heartily thank and say, God bless all who are kind to them.
My wife says she went down to the city on the 24th of July. Mary furnished the money for one ticket. Brother Curtis sent $1.50, Brother G. E. Hyde got a free pass for Lucy and gave them $2.00 besides. She says they had a pleasant trip, started on the 22nd and returned on the 25th. She writes in excellent spirits, and encourages me all she can, God bless her.
She also says she has been rebaptized and confirmed, for which I thank the Lord with all my heart. The children are all anxious to know when I am going home. Their letters are all so full of love to me that brings more comfort than worlds, or than I can express.
Monday, September 18th. Yesterday we took dinner with old Mr. Wiley. The Old Lady's gone to the Wairarapa on a visit. We spent the evening at home writing HOME.
Charley has suffered dreadfully with neuralgic toothache. I burned several of the nerves in his hollow teeth with a hot wire on Saturday, since then he has been better.
On Wednesday, September 20th, I walked to Wellington. Mrs. Brown took Mrs. Compion's Tombstone but did not get the pay as Mr. Compion was not at home and had not left any money. She said I could call and get it anytime after that day.
Mother is troubled with a bad cough, and is far from well, but was delighted to see me. I gave Mrs. Duff five shillings. I also bought Mother some fruit tarts or pies. Mrs. Bowler left word if we moved Mother out of town she would have nothing more to do with her, and Mrs. Duff seems very willing to keep her for which I am very thankful.
I bought a book each for Harris, Reigo, Lucy, Lillie, three drawing books for Willie, a lot of pictures besides for the girls. Also a book for Mary and little May, a pan of very large Helmet Shells for my wife, pin cushion each for Lucy and Lillie, pair of some kind large shells for Mary, and one pair of beautiful spotted shells for her also. And there area a few odd shells besides, however, I managed to return penniless. 
I rode part of the way with Mrs. Brown and her two daughters and son Ralph. I also got a sketcher to send home and the "Herold" for Charley.
It took us till 3:00 a.m. to get our mail ready. We filled our books with ferns and moss. We sent off a large variety. I wrote to my wife, also to each of the children and Brother Curtis.
Thursday Charley took our mail into Wellington; bought himself a pair of gaiter boots. It cost 10 shillings and 2 pence to send our mail off, that is books, ferns, letters, and news papers.
We have had two very pleasant days. I chopped wood Tuesday and that with walking to town made me dreadfully sore and tired. Mr. John Valentine took the picture I painted (Serapis) to the Hutt to raffle off as Mr. Albert Brown could not get a sufficient number in this place.
Thursday, October 5th. We are keeping Fast Day today. We have been very much disappointed in not getting letters from Elder MacLachlan, especially as some little time ago he wrote up word that he wanted us if possible to go down there to Conference. I feel very anxious to be directed to where we can do some good in regards to our mission, and feel like putting my trust in the Lord, and most earnestly seek the guidance of His Spirit. I desire to labor where I can do the most good.
Mr. Valentine raffled the picture, Serapis, for six pounds. We shall probably get about five pounds, as I gave two tickets to old Mr. and Mrs. Wiley, and there was 12 shillings expense. I have finished a portrait of old Mr. Shepherd, Albert Brown's grandfather, and am now engaged painting Mrs. Valentine's portrait. Both are quite a success for which I am heartily thankful to the Lord.
A week ago yesterday I went to town and received fifty shillings from Mrs. Compion for engraving a tomb tablet for her son, Francis Compion, aged 18 years. I gave Mrs. Duff ten shillings to help Mother.
On Saturday evening I received letters from my sister Selina and from Brother David Cluff Jr. He reports things favorable where he is laboring at Galbourne; nothing doing in Sydney or Tasmania, but the brethren are doing their best, and like us meet with very little encouragement.
We have been very much blessed lately in getting money from pictures, tomb tablets, and once in a while cutting firewood. When we get all in that is due we will be able to fit ourselves out good and have something to pay traveling expenses, please the Lord.
Sometimes I think it would be a good idea to go into the country; Albert Brown started yesterday for Manawater, and says he will send word what the prospects are up there in regard to the Maoris. Yesterday was a lovely day, beautiful and calm.
Tuesday, October 11. On Friday last Mrs. Brown called in as she was returning from town and said Mrs. Compion wanted to see me. Accordingly, Saturday morning I started early and walked to Wellington. Found out that Mrs. Compion wanted me to paint and sand the Tomb Tablet. As they would not be ready until afternoon I went down to Mother's for two or three hours.
Mother was as usual, glad to see me. No word of Alfred yet.
In the afternoon two of Mrs. Compion's sons accompanied me. Instead of hiring a cart, they actually wheeled the tablet, spade, sand, paint, in a wheelbarrow. I assisted them. We set the Tablet in place and then I painted and sanded it. It looked splendid; I painted it stone color.
Just as we had finished, a Mr. Carr (Sexton) stepped up and inquired of the boys who had done the carving and they told him I did it. He said: "That is a very handsome piece of work." Turning to me he said, "Did you do that?"
I replied, "Yes Sir."
He answered, "What a pity you should be so foolish as to throw away your lifetime and talents in such a place as Salt Lake City among those Mormons."
I soon gave him to understand that art was as much or even more appreciated there than here. Mrs. Compion gave me six shillings.
Louis Brown had engaged to meet me at Lengg's Corner (boot and shoe store) at six so I hurried and had the pleasure of waiting two mortal long hours and then I started for home in disgust, but I soon met him.
We went to the theater to see the play, "The Convict," after which we walked to Ngaraunga and from there took turns on horseback as he had left his horse there. It was a lovely night, calm and the moon had just risen. We reached home about 3 a.m.
Sunday, October 9th. One of Mr. Wiley's sons came to visit us, and we went there to dinner. We preached Mormonism to him, and he seemed anxious to hear and invited us to come and see him and his brother in Wairarapa. In talking to him I never before saw saying so clear in regard to the Spirit of the Lord being withdrawn from the nations. The salt being gathered out and not having the preserving elements they will crumble to pieces and they will be in the same fix as we might see a man noted for his strength and manly bearing and beauty stricken down, depriving him of life. His body will soon go into corruption. So with the Christian world. Oh! Ye stiff necked people, why will ye not listen to our warning voice. Behold we have the Gospel of Salvation, we come in the name and by the authority of Jesus Christ. Wo! Wo! Be unto you if you will continue to reject the servants of God. Oh! How can you escape the judgments of the Almighty.
Friday, October 20th. On Wednesday, October 12th I received letters from my wife and sons Willie and Harris, and quite a number of papers, "Deseret News", etc. The twins and Riego had been sick but were better, all the rest are well. My wife sent some of Leo and Lolie's hair surrounded with forget-me-nots and roses.
They report grasshoppers in vast numbers, and doing a great deal of mischief. Harris has earned 15 bushels of wheat, binding in the field. Willie was thinking of taking a house to paint for Brother Charles Barrett and calculates to paint from daybreak until seven so as not to neglect learning his trade. Well, may the Lord bless them in all their labors. I am glad the boys are getting energetic and I expect my getting away for a short time will do them good. I think it will tend to make them feel more independent. I heartily thank the Lord they are all getting along so well.
Sunday the 15th. As usual we took dinner at Mrs. Willey's. The old gentleman has gone to Wairarapa to see his sons and the place. We spent most of the day and evening writing home to Utah.
Monday afternoon Charley and I went to the top of Mount Prospect. I took a sketch of Wellington, a birds eye view, and will make a good picture. It was a lovely day; we saw a great many very large flowers called the Clematus. I gathered some and put in my folio.
Wednesday evening we received a letter from Elder McLachlan telling us to fix up and go down to Kaiapoi, South Island. We think we can be ready to start on next Tuesday week if all is well.
Yesterday the 19th I walked to town to send off our Utah mail. It was raining when I started but cleared up afterward and with the exception of a high wind the day was fine.
As I reached town early I thought I would run up and have a chat with Sister Lawe. The door was opened by a strange woman and she was surprised I had not heard of Sister Lawe's death and burial. I had left a small box of shells there but this lady knew nothing of them. She expected they were sold or perhaps Mr. Lawe had taken them to the other end of town.
After mailing the letters, papers, etc., I went to the store and saw Mrs. Lawe's brother, Walter Reading. He informed me that Mrs. Ann Elizabeth Reading Lawe died on Tuesday morning at 8 o'clock of inflammation of the lungs, September 26, 1876, at Wellington, New Zealand. She was sick nine days.
Mother was glad to see me. She said she was not at all well as she suffers from Rheumatism from head to foot. No word from Alfred. Saw Mrs. Bowler and had quite a talk with her. She said Mother should not suffer as long as she lived, etc., etc.
On my return I bought a pair of gaiter boots, 16/6. Coming through the brush I gathered a great variety of ferns as Brother McLachlan wants us to take down a good supply.
I had almost forgotten to state, Mr. Walter Reader told me my parcel of shells was alright in the store. I concluded to leave them there until we leave for Lyttleton.
Sunday, October 22nd. Took dinner at Mr. Wiley's and tea at Mrs. Brown's. They all seem to express sorrow at our leaving this Island.
Thursday, October 26th. It has been very dull and cloudy all week. I have been very busy trying to finish up my pictures.
Last Saturday, October 21st, Robert Wiley accompanied me to Mount Prospect, as some call it, Camden Hill, I wanted to get a larger sketch and took some colors with me to get it as nearly correct as possible. We stayed the whole day and had a very pleasant day. I gathered some very handsome ferns.
Quite a number of vessels and steamers were both coming in and going out.
I had a very pleasant dream last night. I thought I was home talking to Willie and Harris and the rest of the children about the goodness of God to us. I told them that there were many blessings that we received from day to day that come as inexpressible as the dew upon the flowers and took pains to show them how necessary it was for us all to live humble, pure and faithful before the Lord and try to live worthy of His many blessings bestowed upon us.
I took a walk over into the second valley this morning and collected some very pretty ferns, especially of the moss variety. The day turned out real fine and clear and very warm.
Sunday, October 29th. We have been holding what we call Protracted Meetings lately, that is William Wiley, Louis Brown, and George Kilsbury spent the evening with us regularly the last three nights. We did not break up until one and two o'clock in the morning, they showing quite an interest in the principles of the Gospel, especially George Kilsbury who really acts honest and sincere. We ate dinner and supper both at Mrs. Wiley's.
I'll relate the following to show the spirit of the old man: While at dinner William Wiley says: "What do you think Father told me this morning about Joseph Smith. (You know, Father, I told you I would tell the Elders) Father said that Joseph was a thief. In brief he got to stealing men's wives from them."
I looked at the old man, he looked ghostly and devilish and I severely rebuked him for his wickedness. This shows his mean, contemptible spirit. After all our conversations and example, but the old lady is as true as steel and as honest hearted as can be. May the Lord grant that she may yet embrace the truth and gather home to Zion. She wants to be united with the people of the lord, and has always manifest a desire to help us and make us comfortable and as I told her, I know the Lord will bless her and she will yet get her reward.
We had our usual company in the evening and George Kilsbury said, after asking a few questions, that he would give it up, fairly acknowledging that he could bring no argument to bear against the truth of this work. After a long and interesting conversation they very reluctantly left us at two o'clock in the morning. We lay down and slept till daylight.
When we awoke it was raining, however, we breakfasted and then packed up our things.
George Kilsbury came over and told me he believed the truth and said he would investigate still further.
George Fawsett came along with an empty cart and hauled our things up to old Mrs. Wiley's, and not long after a young boy came along and said he would haul us both into town, luggage and all for two shillings. We gladly accepted the offer.
It had quit raining and had begun to get brighter so we bade the folks a hurried farewell. Mrs. Wiley was deeply affected at our departure. God bless her and reward her for all her kindness to us, His servants, and all others that are worthy.
We arrived in town about eleven o'clock. I bought a trunk for which I paid 7 shillings to put my shells and clothes in. Had quite a chat with Charles Lawe about his sad bereavement. After a while I told him that by complying with certain principles he could secure her company in the Eternal world forever and ever. He replied in a very uncourteous manner that he had nothing to do with the future, the present was all he had to deal with or believed in. I did not press the subject as it was like casting that which was holy to the dogs.
I paid [?]2 for each of our tickets for the steamer Ladybird to Lyttleton. We also bought or finished out a good suit of black broadcloth, socks, etc., each. That with ferns, our valises and trunks we had quite a lot of luggage which were awkward but still necessary.
Tuesday, October 31, 1876. We carried our luggage down to the steamer, it was a tiresome job.
I should say Mr. Duff kindly lent us some bedclothes so we slept on the floor at Mother's. She did not like us coming away. I gave Mrs. Duff 10/s so that paid up all we borrowed from Alfred. Mrs. Duff made me a present of a beautiful pair of shells, dark spotted. Clement made us some cakes before we left Oharia, but we went and had dinner at a restaurant or cafe which cost us a shilling each. I took a sketch of the Queen's Wharf and Harbour.
At 2 o'clock we embarked and started about 3 o'clock p.m. and although the steamer Marawater had considerable the start of us, we passed her before getting entirely out of the Heads.
I must say it was with a thankful heart that I bade Wellington adieu. Not having money enough we were obliged to take steerage passage; we lay in our bunks without any bedding as that was extra, but it was not very cold, but the boards were rather hard.
November 1, 1876. I couldn't help thinking, one year ago this morning I left my family in deep sorrow and anguish on account of the death and burial of our dear little daughter, Nora. Yet we mourned not as those without hope for I know she is most gloriously happy.
O how very happy I ought to be for the hand of the Lord has been over, and around about me and mine for good, and my heart swells within me, and my gratitude to devoting myself, my time and my all for the upbuilding of God's kingdom and the spread of truth. And while I'm permitted to live on earth I want to do good.
We arrived at Lyttleton about 10:00 a.m. The town looked very pretty. The ground gradually rising to the hills, enough to show every building to advantage.
Charles and I walked around till dinnertime. We then went to an eating house. Enjoyed a real good dinner for which we paid each one shilling, after which we took the 1:00 train to Christchurch.
In a few minutes we entered the great tunnel. It is one mile and three quarters through from one end to the other, clear through the foot of the mountain. After about a 10 minute ride we emerged into the daylight, and then a most beautiful sight was presented to our view.
Before and at each side of us stretched a vast extent of very level country, very picturesque, dotted over with neat little cottages and farm houses, many almost hid from view among the trees. Australian Blue Gum trees, Wattles, Poplars, English Oaks, trees very much like our Quaking Aspen (the foliage) besides Norfolk Island pines, and other varieties of trees and shrubs entirely new to me, helped to make the landscape most pleasing to the eye. This certainly must be the garden of New Zealand. Every farm and garden and field is surrounded with hedges of neatly trimmed Quick Forge or Broome, and once in a while Holly. Weeping Willows are a specialty and grow most luxuriously.
We passed beautiful mansions situated amongst very tastefully ornamented grounds, with magnificent flowers and shrubbery. It was such a contrast from where we had just come from (Oharia) that I was truly delighted.
After traveling nine miles we reached Christchurch. As the train did not go farther till 4:00 p.m. we took a stroll around to town. The country is so very level, and there are so many trees that in order to see anything the visitor must travel.
We found the main part of town at least one mile from the depot. The streets are four rods wide, and the town is composed of very fine buildings, some of them on a very lavish grand scale, especially the government buildings, museum, new jail, cathedrals, etc. Some stone buildings, concrete, etc., but most of the houses are frame.
We visited the museum. It is situated in a park beautifully laid out, the Avon river winds through the grounds fringed with weeping willows and other ornamental trees. Very charming to behold. The museum contains an immense variety of stuffed birds, skeletons of the Moa 12 feet high, to the smallest hummingbird consisting of hundreds of varieties from all parts of the known world. New Zealand carvings, mats, weapons of war, such as spears, clubs, also idols, canoes, etc., etc.
I was disappointed in the fine arts department. It is very poor, consisting of a few inferior copper and steel engravings, photographic views of some of New Zealand's scenery is really beautiful. Only one oil painting life sized. The subject, a gentleman sitting in a chair with several dogs lying at his feet. No doubt the artist had bestowed a great deal of labor to very little advantage. It is all together too stiff and too much like a painting to be natural. The statuary is very good, and a credit to the institution, some twenty or thirty in number. Mostly life sized. Venus and Apollo are prominent with many others, also a life sized Japania or (Jassmea ?) in wax work, clad in armour. Forest shells, specimens of Quartz, precious stones, etc. Skeletons of Elephants, Rhinocerous, also a splendid lion stuffed; Polar bear, tigers, lynx, monkeys, in fact an amazing variety of animals too numerous to mention.
We again took train and after traveling 12 miles over a country similar in many respects to that already described with the exception of the sandhills, we arrived at Kaiapai.
Brother McLachlan was waiting to greet us. It was a joyful meeting after our long separation. We went down to Brother James Burnett Senior's where we received a hearty welcome. Here we found Brother Steed and John Rich and we had a good time in attending testimony meeting in Brother Burnett's front room after tea; the first I had attended in a year with the Saints. All spoke their feelings and a good spirit prevailed. Mother McLachlan requested that all of the members of the Kaiapai Branch be rebaptized, which was unanimously concurred with by all present.
Thursday, November 2nd. Elder McLachlan, Charlie and I walked 9 miles back to Papanui. We arrived just before sundown. Found Brother and Sister Boysen well and very glad to see us, also Brother and Sister Mortensen, and Nordstrand, also Sister Norris.
I met so much kindness that I had to keep a strict watch over myself to keep from acting foolish. Brother Boysen is a German, his wife is a Norwegian, a wholesouled, good hearted woman and a good singer, and does all she can to make the Elders feel comfortable. We spent the evening very agreeably singing. Oh what a treat it is to be with the Saints again. I heartily thank God for the privilege.
Saturday, November 4th. I accompanied Sister Norris home, six miles. Received a hearty welcome from Brother Norris. He is a sickly looking man, probably consumption, but his whole soul seems to be in the work of God. Though he is considerable of an extremist, their house, just built, is very poor. The walls, chimney, etc., are built of sod, with a well ventilated roof composed of gum pailings, open all under the eaves and when the wind blows, causes a dreadful draft, and dust from the sod it comes down like through a sieve over everything, making everything perfectly black.
Next morning, Sunday, November 5th, 1876. Brother Norris and family (they have two very nice little girls and one little boy) accompanied me back to Papanui to meeting. The two youngest children rode in a perambulator and were extremely delighted to get out.
Attended meeting at 2:30 p.m. in Brother Boysen's front room. I was introduced to Brother John Walker, also two of his daughters, not baptized yet, but expect to be before long. I partook of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper for the first time since I left Utah, one year ago. I was called on to speak, although I felt embarrassed at first, I enjoyed a good flow of the Holy Ghost and was astonished when Charlie afterward told me that I had occupied 35 minutes. The manifestations of the spirit were so powerful it caused many to shed tears of joy. Charlie spoke next, very spirited, followed by Elder McLachlan, all of us speaking on the first principles of the Gospel, and that with power.
In the evening Brother Norris and family returned home, and the balance of us and Sister Boysen walked to Christchurch (3 miles) and held meetings in the Odd Fellows Hall. Brother McLachlan preached on the subject of the decline and falling away of the true Church of God, followed by Charles Hurst, and an appointment given out for next Sunday evening. The subject to be "The restoration of the Gospel in the Latter Days." The attendance was fair considering the prejudice, there being about thirty strangers present.
Wednesday and Thursday Brother Boysen and I went to the fair, or cattle show. I received 10 shillings per day for just leading a prize bull 2½ miles to the show and back again at night. He was young and very tame, just imported from England. He took the second prize for the first class stock.
Besides we had the privilege to see everything else; the exhibition of horses, cattle, and sheep was really a credit. I never saw such large heavy horses before. There were pigs, dogs, and chickens, Horses, manufacture, wools, butter, hams, bacon, in fact an innumerable variety. Numbers of booths where liquors of all kinds were dispensed to the thirsty crowd. The more they drank the more they wanted.
There was also every conceivable kind of gambling going on, such as Cylinder Boxes, turn tables, throwing dice, play at different kinds of ball, and whichever way I would turn I would be saluted with cries from women as well as men, "Here you are, six pence a turn, you always get a prize worth double your money, and run the risk of getting one worth two guineas." "Here you, one shilling a throw, a big prize every time." "Now is your time, throw high or throw low, if you hit the ball out of the pit I will give you a shilling, this is the place to make money easy and fast." The idea was they would have a few good looking articles in view to tempt the people but the prizes were a perfect swindle. Still the people crowded around each place, getting nothing but disappointments and I thought what a dreadful bad example to the young. Just encouraging them in every kind of gamble and lying and dishonesty.
Tuesday November 12. Held meeting. Owing to the rain in the morning the Brethren (except James Burnett, Jr.) did not come to meeting as was expected they would. However, we had a good testimony meeting, and in the evening we walked to Christchurch and met in the Odd Fellows Hall. Only seven strangers present. I spoke on the restoration of the Gospel, followed by C. C. Hurst.
Monday, November 13. I walked to Kaiapai, nine miles in 1½ hours. Received letter from my wife, a photo of our house and front garden through the kindness of T. B. Gordon, with all of the children nicely grouped on the garden path. Also letters from E. M. Curtis, the clerk of the 16th Quorum of Seventies and R. W. McGalister. My wife wrote in good spirits. I felt amply paid for my walk.
Brothers Steed and Burnett and family were all very glad to see me. Sister Burnett saw me nearly a mile off, and said, here comes one of the Brethren I know. At the same time they were not expecting any of us. I stayed all night and next morning rode back to Papanui with Brother John Clark. Brother John Rich, having gotten his release from president Groo, was very busy packing up. I painted his name on his Trunk, looked him out a good variety of ferns, packed up a pair of large shells, and some pieces of silk mother gave me for the girls to make dolls dresses to send home with him. I wish I could have sent all I had. I also sent an envelope full of photos of Maoris, scenes in Western Australia, sister Amelia and children, also a large card with all the New Zealand missionaries likenesses. Wrote letters to my wife and sent sketches, and Brother Curtis and T. B. Gordon. Charlie and I posted them Wednesday.
Brother Rich started early on November 16th, Thursday. It was raining very hard. Brother C. C. Hurst and McLochlan went to Lyttleton to see him off. I went to work and papered a bedroom for Sister Boysen and finished it Friday. We have had a great deal of rain all week. Charlie took the pound note I earned at the fair and bought me a Maori bible for 3p (about 75¢), very nicely bound. 10 S had to go for hall rent. I paid Charlie some I owed him and half a crown left, just enough to pay for getting boots patched up a little.
Sunday, November 19th. Had a good meeting in the afternoon. Enjoyed good freedom. I spoke on the divine authority of Joseph Smith, Gospel, etc. Followed spirited by Charles and Brother Walker. Mrs. Walker and two daughters were present, also a stranger and wife.
In the evening we walked to Christchurch. Charlie occupied most of the time. He preached a powerful discourse on the subject, "How Does Mormonism Compare with the Bible." There were about 50 or 60 strangers present. I bore testimony to the truth, etc.
Monday I prepared what Sister Boysen calls the missionary bedroom. The one I am occupying. Clement went off to Southbrook to assist Brother McLochlan. He is building a house for Brother James Burnett.
I had almost forgot to state that Brother McLochlan received a letter from President Isaac Groo stating he had just received a letter from President Brigham Young, to the effect that he wanted the New Zealand missionaries to study the Maori language for the time had arrived for them to hear the Gospel.
Tuesday, November 29th. Finished papering, studied and wrote up my journal. The weather is now very pleasant.
Wednesday, Thursday and Friday I was painting the extension of Brother Boysen's house. Thursday evening Brother Nordstrand and I went to see a Panorama at the Odd Fellows Hall. It comprised a great variety of scenes enroute to San Francisco, Australia, New Zealand, and Africa. Some very fine views of Utah among which were the temple, tabernacle, etc. Some splendid views in the Yosemite.
Friday, November 24th. Spent the evening and stayed all night at Brother Mortensen's.
Saturday, 25th of November, 1876. Spent most of the morning studying and writing. There was a fine boy born here this morning, the lady who is staying with Sister Boysen, a Danish woman.
In the evening we walked to Kaiapai, 9 miles. Received a hearty welcome from Brother J. Burnett and family, and Brother Thomas Steed. Spent a very agreeable evening singing and lively conversation.
Next morning Elder Steed, James Burnett and I walked 4 miles to the Maori Pa. Attended Church at 11:00 a.m. A Maori officiated. Read over the English Church Service but didn't preach. It seemed scarcely possible to endure what they called singing. It was indescribably awful.
After meeting I was introduced to Mr. Mark Happy, a Maori. He talked excellent English. He took us over to his house. He, with quite a number of others, was astonished to hear me read fluently, and they all said very correctly. Mr. Happy said, in one month I would be able to talk the Maori language good. They tried me in many parts of the Bible, and another book, I forget the title of. We stayed and conversed with them till one o'clock. Mr. Happy promised me to teach me the language, and I was to go every day and study the language.
We then walked 6 miles to a small town called Rangiora. It was very warm walking. The meetings are held at a Mr. and Mrs. Miles.  They have not yet been baptized, but expect to be. They are an aged couple, and are very kind and sociable.
The meeting was pretty well attended. Quite a number of strangers, indeed, it was quite a job to find seats enough. We had a good time. Elder Burnett spoke first, I followed. Enjoyed great freedom and occupied about one hour. Brother Steed made a few closing remarks.
After meeting was over we had quite an argument on the subject of religion, and then walked two miles to Southbrook where we met Brother John Burnett with a horse and cart for us to ride to Kaiapai.
The Preacher had been around abusing Sister Norton. He told her that she had denied her infant baptism. "Well," she replied, "It never did me any good. Can you find me a passage in the Bible about baptizing infants?"
He replied in Holy Horror, "I am 72 years old, have been in the ministry nearly all my life and do you undertake to teach me? Etc." And they had it hot and heavy until the old gentleman was glad to clear out. Held meeting in the evening.
I should have stated that Elder McLochlan and Charlie are putting up a frame house at Southbrook for Brother James Burnett, Jr. I suffered from the intense cold on our way to Kaiapai. There was such a remarkable change in the weather. It also rained a little, Monday it threatened rain. I stayed and studied and worked a while hoeing weeds in Brother James Burnett's garden.
Tuesday. Walked out to Maori Pa but Mr. Happy was nowhere to be found. Those I did see acted very shy. However, one old man asked me to his house and gave me the church service to read, Psalms, etc. I found three women with several half cast and some Maori children. I stayed about two or three hours and then returned to Kaiapai.
Thursday, November 30th. Walked 9 miles to Papanui. Got a chance to ride to Christchurch with Brother John Clark. Put an ad in the Globe as follows: "Missionary from Utah will hold meeting at Odd Fellows Hall, Montreal Str., Sunday evening, December 3. Subject, "Is it a Bible Doctrine for God to Reveal Himself to Man in the Last Days?"
Friday, December 1st. Walked out to Brother Norris's, 6 miles. Found him and his oldest little girl planting potatoes. He had just bought one ton for that purpose. The little girl looked very sick, in fact, he said they all had been sick except the little boy. Sister Norris really did look bad. I helped plant till tea and all day Saturday. Altogether had a pleasant visit.
Sunday, December 3rd. Brother Norris and I walked to Papanui. On the way I inadvertently said we had started so late I wouldn't have much time to black my boots and get clean before meeting time. He was horrified at the idea and talked a long time to me about being so wicked. I gave him to understand that we did not strain at a gnat and swallow a camel.
I asked him what he would think if he was to call on Brother Brigham Jr. on Sunday Morning and directly he got to the door hear him say, "Here Bub, hang up and clean my boots, I have only got so many minutes to get to meeting."
His eyes bunged out and he replied, "I should feel very bad."
I told him if he ever went to Zion he would both hear and see a great deal worse things than that; that he must not entertain the idea for one moment to find everybody perfect for Jesus said, the wheat and tares grow together, and the best way to find Zion was to be sure and take it along.
Brother and Sister Walker and four children attended the meeting where we administered the sacrament. I should have stated that we found Brother Steed on our arrival. We had a good meeting. Elder Steed preached first, then called on me. I felt so good that I forgot myself and had to have my coat tail pulled. Most of the Brethren and Sisters bore testimony. A good Spirit prevailed.
Brother and Sister Walker want us to pay them a visit. They live 9 miles from here, and said if we would name the day she would send one of the girls with the trap to meet us.
At the evening meeting at Christchurch Elder Steed occupied most of the time. There were only about a dozen present. Brother Steed felt well and handled the subject good in a clear and lucid manner. I assisted with all the faith I could muster for him, and bore testimony to the truth.
Monday, December 4th. I accompanied Brother Steed to Kaiapai. We walked to Stipe a mile and a half, then took the cars. Brother Steed wouldn't let me pay for my ticket though I had a shilling. We saw Jane Burnett at the depot. She was delighted to see us, so, in fact, were all the family.
Although we had eaten breakfast at Papanui before starting, Sister Fannie would have us eat again. Brother Steed and I went to the field to help Brother Burnett with his hay, and we worked at it all the week till late Saturday night. I was both tired and sore.
Next Morning, Sunday, 10th of December. Brother Steed John Burnett and I again visited the Maori Pa. On the way Brother John bought some very fine cherries. The Maoris were shy.
The Maoris were shy. I believe their minister must have told them not to encourage me around. Mr. Happy struck right off and I had to follow him in a hurry, but he said he hadn't got time to talk much. I told him we were willing to pay him for what trouble he took to teach me the language. He made me a present of a pamphlet containing 52 hymns in the Maori language. I felt quite proud of it.
We had a good meeting in Rangiora, and when we got back as far as Southbrook we met Brothers Burnett and Burt with a trap, overcoats and an umbrella. Strange to say we had much the same change again in the weather with this difference, more rain. We had a good testimony meeting.
After tea I had the spirit of prophecy and told the Saints if they would go to with their might, and do as they were commanded, they could gather up much quicker than they had any idea, and if they could understand and see as I did they would strain every nerve to get out of this land. I felt to prophecy in the name of Jesus Christ, but while some understood the spirit and felt keenly at the time, yet I felt there was kind of careless indifference in others. I felt to remind them to renew their covenants by baptism.
I felt led to talk in the field to Brother James Burnett, and he said he would go that very evening and attend to it, but the time went by. Now Elder McLochlan talked about it several weeks ago and appointed Brother Steed to attend to it and I am sorry to say time flew week after week and it is neglected, and if they don't take care they will die out. Oh Lord, open thou their eyes that they may see and understand, and practice what they know. At the close of the meeting Brother James Burnett, and Brant both said that they felt like getting rebaptized at the first opportunity.
Saturday I received letters from my wife and all of the children. I thank God they are all well. Willie is busy making toys to sell at Christmas to make a raise. The letters all full of true love. Say they think I will soon be going home to Utah.
Brother C. M. Curtis wrote and sent half a souverign included in a card. He says to buy postage stamps. God bless him for his kindness. I also read a letter from Reigo Hawkins, my brother-in-law.
Monday, 11th December. Rained fearfully the whole day and had been raining all night. Tuesday it tried to clear up. I walked to Papanui, well the first few miles I did considerable wading. The Wai Makanui was flooding its banks, the water was rising rapidly and both sides of the bridge and along the road for several miles. At last, about a mile from the factory it was too deep to be safe to wade any further, however, I made out to get on the railroad tracks and by walking 1½ miles I got clear and felt glad. Spent all day Monday writing home, answering all my letters.
Wednesday. Walked to Christchurch and bought the press for Charlie. Sketched for my folks, mailed them with our letters.
I should have said that Brother Burnett gave me a one pound note for helping him hay. I bought a pair of shoes, had iron heels put on them for 10s 6 pence, also bought a Maori Bible for Brother Steed. Took Tea at Brother Mortensen's, also put an Ad in the paper, subject, "March of Mormonism."
Thursday, December 14th, 1876. Commenced to paint Brother Boysen's House but about 10:00 a.m. it commenced to rain and kept on all day. I wrote to Mother and Mrs. Wiley. Posted up my journal, etc. One year ago yesterday we arrived in Auckland and one year ago today we landed, and I well remember what a lonesome crowd we all were, Strangers in a strange land, and I can plainly see that the hand of the Lord has been over and around us for good for which I feel humble and praise His Holy Name with all my soul in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Friday, December 15, 1876. I walked 6 miles out to Brother Norris's, found them well and glad to see me. I helped him hoe quite a patch of potatoes in the evening and all day Saturday.
Sunday, Sister Norris and Emilie accompanied me to Papanui and held meeting. There were no strangers. In the evening went as usual to Christchurch. Very few attended. Charlie occupied most of the time. We concluded to quit hiring the hall for the present.
On our way home we were astonished at being overtaken by two ladies from Lyttleton. They had been hunting all over town for the meeting, being anxious to see Elder McLochlan who was acquainted with a sister of one of them over in Utah. After a little chat about the Gospel we left them but not before promising that some of the Brethren would visit them at the first opportunity.
Saturday, December 23, 1876. I have been here painting, weeding and studying all week. Thursday afternoon Charlie and I went to Christchurch with Elder McLochlan. I bought a new hat, 6/11, also some more photos of Maoris. I offered to pay Brother Nordstrand 3 shillings that I had previously borrowed of him to pay for an Ad of our meeting, but he told me to keep it. The Lord bless him.
It doesn't appear much like Christmas to me. Everything is so vastly different to our Mountain Home in Utah. We are all invited to spend Christmas at Kaiapai at Brother James Burnett's.
Yesterday Elder McLochlan and Charley visited the ladies before mentioned in Lyttleton. They left some of our works there.
Sister Boysen gave me 2/6 for a Christmas present. About 3:00 p.m. I started to walk to Kaiapai. When nearly half way a gentleman stranger asked me to ride with him in his trap. I did so and we had quite a pleasant chat.
On my arrival I received a hearty welcome from all of Brother Burnett's family. They were all busy making preparations for Christmas.
I forgot to state that when Brother McLochlan came down from Kaiapai last Thursday he brought me a letter from my sister Salina. She expressed great anxiety to see us.
Sunday soon after 9:00 a.m. Brother Steed and I walked out to pay the Maoris a visit. They are extremely shy, but we tried our best to get them interested in the principles of the Gospel, but their minister had told them that we were false prophets, deceivers, etc. We stayed with them until nearly four in the afternoon and then returned to Kaiapai. The prospects don't appear to be very bright at present in that direction, but I feel like doing all in my power to carry out the counsel given us, and wilt Thou, oh Lord, soften their hearts that they may receive the truth, and bless us thy servants in getting a knowledge of their language that we may be able, through Thy power, to deliver the glorious news of salvation to that dark and benighted people.
We had a good testimony meeting in the evening. A good Spirit prevailed.
Christmas morning I went up to the station and met Elder McLochlan and Charlie. They had come by train from Papanui. Sister Fannie had been up since 4:00 boiling the plum pudding, and also Sister Brant. After a cheerful breakfast we accompanied Brother Burnett to his paddock.
When we returned I went with the children to purchase some flowers. At their request I put up a swing in the stable and the children had a good time.
For dinner there was roast lamb, roast beef, plum pudding, green peas, new potatoes, cherry pie, currants, rhubarb, and gooseberry pie. Everything in rich abundance and proved that both Sister Burnett and Sister Brant are excellent cooks.
In the afternoon we had a great many games, jumping, pulling sticks, racing in sacks, playing stretch peg, hand springs, etc., skipping with long ropes, double and treble.
After tea Mrs. Burnett's mother and father came. Agnes, Fannie's sister spent most of the day with us. She is about 15 or 16 years of age and good lively company. We cleaned out the front room and played blindman's buff, teezy and other games until after 11:00 p.m. The day altogether passed off very agreeably. We certainly had a good enjoyable time of it.
Next morning, according to previous arrangement Brother and Sister Boysen, Brother and Sister Nordstrand, came up from Papanui, Brother James Burnett and wife from Southbrook. We all went to the sea beach. Brother James Burnett, all the ladies and children, and provisions in his cart. We walked, the distance is three miles from Kaiapai. The road within about 1½ miles from shore is very sandy and tiresome to walk on. We started on ahead. The day, as was yesterday, was beautiful.
As soon as we arrived on the beach we, that is most of us, stripped off and enjoyed a good bath. At times the waves rolled in fearfully grand. The force of them as they rolled in would knock us over and as they retreated the suction at times would take our feet entirely from under us. Then there would be such a host of laughter as we would get half choked and strangled in the salt water. For my part I had quite a number of doses. This is a beautiful sandy beach and in that respect can't be beat for bathing.
We ran foot races, played leap frog, jump the rope and skipped and had a fine time. After dinner I made a large circle in the sand and we played blindman's buff and other games until after 3:00 p.m., then returned to Kaiapai as the brothers and sisters from Papanui had to return by the 6:00 p.m. train, and Brother James and wife by the 5:00 p.m.
We all had tea at Brother George Brant's place after which we had quite a variety of games such as drop the handkerchief, etc. Adjourned to Brother Brunt's where we had songs, etc. I must say I never had a better time away from home. I felt humble and truly thankful, and thought, "What a contrast from my last Christmas." Oh Lord, wilt Thou bless the brethren and Sisters who have been to so much trouble to make us, thy servants, comfortable and happy and may we live worthy of all the blessings we enjoy. Brother James Burnett made me a Christmas present of a piece of green stone.
Wednesday, December 27th. We are all so sore and tired it was really painful to move about. We were all about alike in that respect.
Thursday, December 28. Brother Steed and McLochlan started off to Rangiora, and Charles and I took train for Papanui. The folks were out and the house locked up but they left the key so I could find it. I painted the front sash frames and front and back doors.
We brought an invitation to all the Saints in this region to go up to Kaiapai next Sunday to meeting. Most of the folks here appear to be willing to go. Charlie has now started to invite Brother Norris and Brother Walker and family.
Sunday, December 31st, 1876. A beautiful morning. The Brethren hired a light spring wagon and Brother and Sister Boysen, Brother and Sister Nordstrand, Charlie and I rode to Kaiapai. We started at 8:00 a.m. and arrived at 9:15 a.m. Soon after, brother and Sister Stephen and Sister Norfolk and two children arrived from Rangiora. We also met Brother James Burnett, Jr., from Southbrook and Elder William McLochlan and Elder Steed. We had a joyful meeting.
Brother James Burnett, Sr., and two sons James and John and Brother Brant were rebaptized before breakfast.
We met in conference capacity about 10:30 a.m. and after the meeting was opened the Brethren that had been baptized were all confirmed. Elder McLochlan occupied some time on the order of the Priesthood, stating for the satisfaction of all present, although he had no papers from Brother Groo, the President of the Mission, yet he was appointed to take charge of the New Zealand Conference, and Charles and I were witnesses. Charlie spoke next on the same subject. I was then called upon and spoke freely on the privileges we enjoy, and was followed by Brother Steed. We had a good spirited meeting. Adjourned till half past 2 o'clock then nearly all present bore testimony to the truth of this work. We had a delightful time.
After Tea we were all very loathe to separate. Charlie and I returned to Papanui with the Brethren and Sisters where we arrived about dark. This has been the happiest day I have spent in New Zealand.
Monday, January 1st. New Year's Day, 1877. I celebrated in the hay field helping Brother Boysen haul and stack three or four tons of hay.
Tuesday, January 2. Wrote letters to my sister Salina, and Brother C. H. Monson. Wednesday, wrote up my journal and did considerable weeding in Brother Boysen's garden. I am Happy to say he feels better than he did a short time back. He bore a testimony of the truth for the first time that Sunday at our conference. We are having delightful weather.
Thursday, January 4. In the afternoon I walked to Kaiapai. Our mail had arrived. Letters from my wife and son Willie. I am very thankful they are all well. My wife seems to be cast down in her feelings and troubled how to get along. Oh Lord, I pray Thee to comfort her heart and provide for their every want. I do hope Bishop Preston will do as President Young told him in regard to my family, to look after them the same as though they were his own.
Brother McLochlan came down from Southbrook and we had a pleasant evening together. Meeting in the meeting, Brother James Burnett said he expected, judging from the remarks of Brother McLochlan and Brother Steed, that he had learned all that could be learned about the Gospel until he went to Zion. After meeting I spoke to him and told him the Bible contained a great deal more than he understood, as well as the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants, and there was no stopping place as long as we enjoyed the Spirit of God. The trouble with Brother James is he is always hunting for the supposed mysteries of the Kingdom. Apparently he wants us to talk about something that neither us nor our hearers can understand. I told him that all he couldn't understand would fill quite a book.
Sunday, January 7th. Brother Steed and I walked 6 miles to Brother James Burnett Jr. at Southbrook where we found Brother McLochlan. Ate dinner and then we four walked to Rangiora to a meeting at Brother Miles's house. There were a few strangers present. I was called on to speak first, felt free. Followed by Brother Steed and Elder McLochlan.
After meeting they begged us to stay a little longer and have a chat. We also sang four hymns.
We bade them goodbye and walked back to Southbrook where we met Brother James Burnett with his horse and cart. Much against our wish they would have us go in the house. Mrs. Burnett, Jr., is bitterly opposed to the truth and she got so hostile that she left the house in disgust. Tea was already on the table, Brother James, Jr., would have us set up, but his father and Brother Steed would not. However, Brother McLochlan and I sat up and ate a little. We left Elder McLochlan and went to Kaiapai. Didn't have my evening meeting.
Tuesday, January 9th. I started to walk to Papanui. It was very hot. When nearly half way a gentleman invited me to ride in his trap. I gladly accepted the offer. Brother John Burnett gave me 2p for postage, etc.
Wednesday, January 10th. Elder McLochlan came down on the morning train and he, Charles and I walked to Christchurch to mail our letters. I wrote to my wife and son Willie and sent another sketch with Christmas pictures. Sister Boysen gave me up.
Thursday, January 11th. According to previous instructions, we all three walked 9 miles to Brother Walker's. It was a delightful day. Brother Walker was off to work but the rest of the family were all glad to see us and gave us a very hearty welcome. They have ten children living, four sons and six daughters, names as follows: John, Henry, Mrs. Prisills, Mrs. _____, Agnes 15, Ellen 12, Elizabeth 10, Fannie 8, Isaac 5, Joseph 2. They had quite a sumptuous dinner, roast leg of mutton, tapioca and plum pudding, and tarts, etc.
After dinner we sang some hymns. Agnes played on the Concertina very nicely. Some of the girls and little Isaac danced very pretty. All the family joined in different games. Brother Walker worked all dinner hour so as to get home early in the evening. At his request we held meeting. Elder McLochlan spoke at some length on the first principles, followed by Charley.
Next day, January 12th, we calculated to return but they made us stay all day and night. We had a real good time of it, no jar, everything in the house appears so peaceful and such beautiful order, showing good family government worthy of imitation.
Saturday, January 13th, 1877. Sister Walker said she would take us to Christchurch in the trap. The boys, John and Henry gave us 2/6 each. I rode about two miles and then walked to Brother Norris's where I arrived about 1:00 p.m. Sister Norris and children were glad to see me as usual. Brother Norris had gone to town.
Sister Norris, owing to the damp earth floor, had rheumatism in her feet. She can scarcely get about. He returned in the evening just in time for tea, after which we sat up quite late singing, etc.
Sunday, January 14th. Raining, however I started to walk 6 miles to Papanui. Took dinner with brother Mortensen. Held meeting at half past two as usual. No strangers present. We had a good time. All but Sister Nordstrand bore testimony to the truth. Partook of the sacrament, etc. Shortly after I arrived it rained very heavy and continued all night.
January 15th, 1877. Rain, rain. I posted up my journal and studied the Maori Language.
Saturday, January 20, 1877. We have been having a great deal of rain all week. Colored a lot of photos of Maoris for Elder Steed.
Sister Boysen has been very sick for several days, but she is getting better now.
This morning, just before leaving Papanui for this place Kaiapai, Brother Nordstrand ran in to bid me goodbye and gave me a shilling to pay my fare on the cars. I have eaten several meals over there lately.
Charlie says Elders are too common around here and are not appreciated as they ought to be. I told Brother Boysen the other day I didn't think they would be troubled very long in this country with us. It does appear like we are getting burdensome. Boysen asked me how long I was going to stay around, and what would we Elders do if there were no Saints to stay with. I told him we could do as I did on the other Island. "Oh," he says, "That was poor." I told him the Lord would provide for us and where people wouldn't receive us we would leave in a hurry. He, Boysen, manifests a very wicked, greedy spirit, in fact, the spirit of the damned. Well, I hope he will do better and cultivate a spirit of humility.
On my arrival here as usual, I received a hearty welcome from Brother James Burnett's family.
Sunday, January 21. Elder Thomas Steed and I walked to Rangiora and back. We had a good meeting there for the Saints were glad to see us. We had a quite a long chat about the mission and its condition. I told him I earnestly prayed that the Lord would direct and control the affairs of the mission, and if the time was near at hand for us to seal up the law, and bind up the testimony I desired as far as I was concerned, to do it with clean hands and a pure heart.
We didn't have any evening meeting. I am sorry to say there is no order in this branch of the Church in regard to holding meeting which causes a luke warmness, hard to describe, and if they don't have a change here soon the Saints will die out. Oh! what a hard job it is to get the Saints to believe the word of God, and put into practice his commandments.
Sunday, January 28 at Kaiapai. Last Tuesday the 23rd, elder McLochlan received a letter from Elder Isaac Groo stating in brief that we were all released to return home to Zion as soon as we could raise the means to pay our passage. The news filled me with joy and sorrow. Joy to have the privilege of returning home and once more enjoy the society of the Saints of God. And sorrow when I come to realize the awful condition of the inhabitants of these colonies, for they have rejected the testimony of the servants of the Lord, who have labored faithfully to warn them for the space of fifteen months in public and in private. And wherever we have labored we have met with bitter and untiring opposition from the pulpits and the press, in fact, from every quarter. The people are so deeply rooted and blinded and corrupted by the many isms of the day falsely called Christianity that it appears impossible to get them to see the truth as a general thing. I dare not scarcely take stock of the few who have come out and listened to our testimony. I have reference to those called Saints in the colonies with a few honorable exceptions, and they are few indeed. I have been led to marvel many times at the extreme dullness of some, and utter ignorance in regard to the simplest principles of the Gospel, and yet they are so wise in their own estimations, they know more than we, the Elders, can tell them, proving to my mind the necessity of cultivating a meek and humble spirit which will place us in a position to learn the glorious principles of humility and obedience. Through them, and only through them, will we gain everlasting life, or lives in the kingdom of God.
I worked all the week staining and papering two rooms for Brother James Burnett.
Sunday, January 28th at Kaiapai. Brother James Burnett hired a trap for 5 shillings, and Brother Brant accompanied us to Rangiora (Elder Steed and I). We had a pretty good meeting. I was astonished to see Elder James Burnett take the lead and open with prayer and make the opening remarks, and then said, "I shall call Elder F. W. Hurst to preach." I calculated to tell him a little about the order of the Priesthood, but when I got on my feet my mind was led (as there were several strangers present) to speak with considerable freedom on the first principles of the Gospel. I was followed spiritedly by Elder Steed.
After the close of the meeting we had a long chat while Brother Steed was outside talking to the strangers, he having got acquainted with them in his travels around these parts.
While chatting with the Saints Brother J. Burnett began ascribing to himself all the honor and glory in relation to the Gospel being preached in Rangiora, Papanui, etc. Says he, "I counseled Brother Steed to come up here and preach," etc., etc., with as much assurance as though he were running the mission and that he was at the top of the heap. I felt like taking him down a notch or two when we were suddenly called into the other room to eat, Brother Steed and I.
However, I talked pretty plain on our way home, but I am sorry to say he manifest a very stubborn spirit. The trouble of it is he can't be taught, his mind is apparently so full of false traditions and ideas there is no room to contain the truth. I told him plainly all the false sectarian notions and ideas had to be rooted out, even if it did hurt, or they would choke the word of God. 
He says he wants to get the spirit of gathering more than he ever has done yet, and says he, "I know and I have faith to believe if I don't gather, the Lord can save me and my family."
I told him he could claim no promise, but would be numbered with the disobedient, so much so as those who rejected the testimony of Noah and all the prophets of whom Jesus was the greatest. I earnestly pray that the Lord will open his eyes for both he and his wife have been very kind to the Elders, Sister Fannie in particular.
Please the Lord, I calculate to leave him or any body else without excuse. I feel it my bonded duty to tell the truth at all times, and under all circumstances, whether it be palatable or not, but I desire to be dictated to by the Holy Ghost all the time.
Although we returned early and fully calculated to have a meeting, Brother James was too tired and too sleepy, etc. And that is the way it goes. Nothing makes the mind grow barren or cold sooner than neglecting our duties. It is impossible to be otherwise.
We did not receive our mail until Friday evening.
February 2nd. I received a letter from my wife and Brother E. M. Curtis. Thanks to the Lord, my family are all well, say they had a dull Christmas. Winter was setting in. They were having plenty of snow.
Brother Curtis gave an interesting account of a Christmas Tree they had with the first ward Sunday School at Logan. What a happy time they had.
Sunday, February 4th. We were all calculating to go to Papanui and hold a farewell meeting as Elder McLochlan and Elder Steed reckon to start next Thursday for Utah, the Lord willing. It rained very heavy all day Saturday and Sunday and the floods were up so that the roads were impassable and dangerous. It washed away part of the railroad between here and Papanui. I thought some of walking on foot and alone but it was too dangerous.
Monday the cars could not run nearer than three or four miles from here. Brother Steed returned in the morning and Brother McLochlan and C. C. Hurst in the evening although it was raining heavy and had done most of the day.
I was told that Brother Walker was at the meeting and that my Brother Charley was left in charge of the mission, and that I did not learn until we were retired to bed late Wednesday night. I asked Brother McLochlan what counsel he had to give relative to our labors in the future. He merely stated in reply that Charley was left in charge and had received the necessary instruction. He never made any explanation at all in their deliberations. I have been entirely ignored and left out in the cold and for what reason I cannot imagine.
Let not the reader think for one moment that I find fault in Charlie being placed over me for he is in every way worthy of the position. I have sustained Brother McLochlan with my faith and prayers and work all of the time. I have tried my utmost ever since I have been here on this mission to do as I had wished to be done by. I know that I am far from being perfect and do not feel to justify myself. I know there is a God in Heaven who knows our thoughts and the intent of our heart. Therefore, I asked my Brothers to have charity for me after being alone so long on the other Island. I expect I have acted foolishly and have given away to lightmindedness and joking too much for which I feel to repent, and I have in all humility asked the Lord to show me my follies and weaknesses, and in His tender mercy to grant me wisdom and power to overcome, and if I have ever said or thought anything to hurt the feelings of my brethren I do not know it. I have not the slightest recollection of one instant so far as I am concerned. 
When we parted with the brethren on Thursday morning at the station it was with the very best and kindly feelings on my part, and I heartily wish them a prosperous voyage and safe journey home. Ever since they have been gone I have felt like I have lost part of myself.
Saturday, February 10th. It has been trying to clear up today. The last few days I have helped Brother James Burnett at the coalyard, etc.
Sunday, February 11th, 1877. This was a lovely morning. I forgot to state that I wrote to my wife and Brother Curtis and sent the letters per favor of Brother McLochlan. I also gave him money to buy a sketch and send to my folks.
I enjoyed a pleasant walk of 8 or 9 miles to Rangiora. While on my journey many pleasing and happy thoughts passed through my mind, I was truly happy and felt to humble myself before the Lord. I felt like both my labors and myself are accepted and that I was surrounded with good and holy influences. My soul was full of joy unspeakable for which I thanked the Lord. Oh, what a joy and satisfaction to know we are in possession of the words of eternal life. Alas, how few there are who enjoy this inestimable blessing, especially on this dark and benighted land.
At half past two p.m. we held meeting in Rangiora at Mr. Miles's house. As usual there were a few strangers present. We had a good time. I spoke very freely on the divine mission of Joseph Smith, coming forth of the Book of Mormon, etc. After the meeting quite a number of questions were asked concerning original sin, the atonement through the precious blood of Jesus Christ. All regretted the absence of Elder Steed. I should have stated that Elder James Burnett Jr. spoke a short time and bore a true and faithful testimony to the truth of this latter day work.
A Miss Agnes Doak expressed a desire to be baptized, saying she would have been down to Kaiapai for that purpose before Elder Steed left but the continuous rains prevented her. We arranged for me to go to the Ashley and stay with Brother and Sister Stevensen all night, find a suitable place and baptize her on Monday afternoon. Sister Norfolk and James Burnett, Jr. also promised to be over.
I spent a very agreeable evening until after 11:00 conversing on the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
Next morning, after a sound and refreshing sleep, I arose at six o'clock, went down to the river and was extremely fortunate to find a suitable place for baptizing. It was truly a lovely morning but the dew was very heavy and I got very wet feet walking through the grass.
About half past one p.m. Sister Norfolk and children, a little boy and two girls, and Miss Agnes Doak arrived by train and a few minutes after Brother James Burnett, Jr. arrived. A good spirit prevailed and we were all exceedingly happy in getting together.
Sister Norfolk said she had brought her little boy along to get baptized, he being nine years of age. At 3:00 p.m. we all repaired to the water, about half a mile to the back of the house. Sang a hymn, "Jesus, Mighty King Of Zion, Thou Alone Our Guide Shall Be." I then offered up a prayer, we all kneeling on the grass. I then took Miss Agnes Doak down into the water and baptized her, after which I baptized William Thomas Norfolk.
After changing our clothes we returned to the house and Brother James Burnett, Jr. and I laid our hands upon them and confirmed them members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Brother Stevensen and family were so loathe to part with us and kept begging us to stay just a little longer till it got to be nearly sundown before we started. They would not let us go till after tea.
Sister Stevensen and Mary, their little daughter, accompanied us as far as the bridge across the Ashley River. This is a railroad and not a foot bridge and is 3/4 of a mile long. When we got to Rangiora we parted company with Sister Norfolk and children who were at high glee at their day out, and Sister Doak, as she lives at Farnside, near Rangiora. She was born in Ireland, County Down, November 25, 1851. Her father's name is Job, and her mother's Ellen Doak, all of Ireland.
William Thomas Norfolk was born in Rangiora, September 24, 1867. His father, William Norfolk, was drowned when attempting to cross the Waiwaimakanui River about six years ago. Left a wife and six children to mourn his loss.
It was dark before we got to Southbrook. Brother James felt well and came quite a piece down the road past his house, he hating to part with me. When Sister Norfolk bade me goodbye she gave me half a crown piece.
I had a pleasant walk to Kaiapai about 10 o'clock p.m. All were gone to bed except Brother James's son who gave me a kindly welcome. I should have stated that on Sunday morning just as I was starting to Rangiora, Brother James Burnett gave me 5 shillings. By some means or other I have caught a severe cold or sore throat. I should not have returned only Brother James Burnett, Jr. had borrowed 15 pounds to pay Elder McLochlan.
Thursday and Friday, February 15 and 16. Cleaned and stained two ceilings for Brother Thomas Foulkes.
Saturday the 17th took the 9:00 a.m. train to Styps and then walked to Papanui where I found Charlie well. Sister Mortensen had a little daughter a few days previous. The Saints were all glad to see me except Brother Boysen, and he was as _____ usual. I did not see Sister Boysen as she was out nursing.
Charley went to Rangiora and the Ashley on the 4 o'clock p.m. train. I walked down to Christchurch. I bought a Christmas number of the illustrated London News with Suppliment to take home, also a pair of pillows to take to __________ (?). Also arranged to get my picture (Maori Girl) framed. It will cost 12/6 Gilt.
Sunday, February 18th. There seemed to be a kind of bad influence over at Brother Boysen's. I felt like holding meetings at Brother Mortensen's house, and also on account of Sister Mortensen not being able to be up. Brother Nordstrand and I went over to have a chat with the Boysens. He acted very unsociable and we did not stay long.
We had a good meeting. Old Brother and Sister Foulkes and James Burnett came over from Kaiapai, Brother and Sister Walker and Sister Preble. John and Agnes Walker and Fannie came over from Prebleton. We had a good time, all felt well with one exception (Boysen).
I felt all the time like some terrible calamity is about to overtake the inhabitants of these colonies and I would like to see the Saints gather up as soon as possible.
After meeting I accompanied the Walkers home. Spent an agreeable evening. Next morning Sister Walker and Agnes drove me to Christchurch where I found Brother Foulkes waiting for me on the square according to previous arrangements. I went to a store with him to buy paints, oils, and varnishes, etc., for his house.
Sunday, 25th 1877. Worked nearly all the week at Brother Foulkes. Painted or rather varnished and papered two rooms.
On Friday, February 23rd I accompanied Charley to Christchurch. He kindly loaned me money to buy a suit of colonial cloth for everyday wear (it cost £3-4/6) when not at work, for all my clothes were too shabby except my black suit which is only suitable for Sundays.
I should have stated we held meeting. We held meeting Thursday evening at Brother George Brant's house. Brother J. Burnett took charge of the meeting. He occupied a short time stating he felt well and bore his testimony and said he would like all present to speak their feelings. He then called on President C. C. Hurst, who spoke in a spirited manner telling the Saints they were sleepy and needed to be woke up and be more alive to their duties. Exhorted Brother Burnett to be more punctual in holding meetings and have some system of order. If they would do this they would enjoy more of the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Also told the Saints President McLochlan had counseled them to pay tithing but they had neglected to do so. He also very earnestly exhorted the Saints to gather up as soon as they had the means, counseled them to be faithful and obey all of the Commandments of the Lord.
I am sorry to say Brother James Burnett arose and manifest a wicked and rebellious spirit and replied to Charley and flatly contradicted some of his statements, said they had enjoyed the gift of healing, etc. Being called on I arose and spoke earnestly on the necessity of gathering up to Zion, exhorted the Saints to resist the evils with which they are surrounded daily and hourly, and to prove pure and holy and not forget their prayers.
Brother Burnett said in reply that when the Lord told him to gather up he would do so. Says he, "I have money sufficient to gather up now but feel like I have a call here in this land to preach the Gospel to this people."
I told him the Lord had been telling them for some time past to gather up.
He said he could not see it, but if the Lord would make it manifest some other way he would sell out directly.
I promised him he certainly would see the time, but if he was not careful he would be like the people who were shut out of the Ark. Charley also told him now was the time.
Sometimes I wonder if he (Brother Burnett) has committed some great sin for it is unaccountable to me to see a man manifest the spirit that he does. He seems to have no idea of humility and obedience.
Next morning he had a long chat with Charley down in the garden and said he felt sorry for what he had said, and told Charley that he wanted him to write down all he wanted him to do and he would do it, but Charley told him there was more written down now than he could carry out.
February 25th. Held meeting at Kaiapai at 10:30 a.m. after which Brother Foulkes offered to take us in his trap to Rangiora. We were calculating to walk. Brother James and John Burnett and myself had a pleasant ride. Called at Brother James Burnett Jr.'s at Southbrook and he went along with us. He informed us that his wife was confined last Wednesday and of the new arrival of a son.
We had a real good time in meeting for a good spirit of freedom prevailed. Very few strangers present. Brother James Burnett, Sr. and Jr. spoke well and felt well. I don't know when I felt better.
We were all invited out in the orchard to eat fruit. I arose to go with the Brothers and Sisters but felt impressed to stay and have a chat with old Mrs. Miles. She was glad of the chance, she being such a confirmed invalid. She is, and has been, entirely unable to get about for some time. 20 years she has been waiting for her husband to make up his mind to get baptized, but the old gentleman can't make up his mind. She told me she would not wait any longer and we had just got it arranged to baptize her in Kaiapai River, branch of Waiwaimakanui, when Brother James Burnett came in and said he would make a font at the back of his house and he invited all present to come to Kaiapai next Thursday and have a good day together as two others also wanted to be baptized. After eating a little refreshment we returned to Kaiapai, spent the rest of the evening singing.
Monday and Tuesday, February 26 and 27th. I was painting at Brother Foulkes.
Wednesday, February 28. Brother James and I dug a large square hole and fixed a very large case of drygoods box in and made it water tight by pounding clay all around the sides and ends.
Thursday, March 1st, 1877. I baptized Anne Stephens Miles, born Bradley, England, about 1811. Confirmed by C. C. Hurst. Also Mary Stephenson, February 20, 1869 in Dunedin, Otego, New Zealand, confirmed by C. C. Hurst. Also Jane Ann Burnett in Kaiapai, Canterbury, New Zealand, July 21, 1867, confirmed by F. W. Hurst.
Sister Norfolk and Stephenson, and Brother and Sister Foulkes also came and spent the day.
Sister Miles has been an invalid for 20 years, had lost the use of her legs, feet and hands with Rheumatism, also her sight, but felt better directly she came out of the water, and when they were going to leave said she could just as well walk to the station as ride. She appeared to have great faith.
We had a very pleasant day singing and conversing on the principles of the Gospel, and had a good meeting in the evening.
Friday. I painted all day at Brother Foulkes home.
Saturday, March 3rd. Brother Charles, James Burnett and I took the 8:00 a.m. train to Oxford. We passed Southbrook, through Rangiora, Fernside, Moraki, East Carlston, and finally reached Oxford about 11:00 a.m. Our road lay stretched across what is called the plains as far as the eye could reach to the left, but bounded by thickly timbered hills to the right. Oxford is very much scattered on the open plains East and West close to the thickly timbered hills, but the scenery is very poor. We put up at the Good Temples Hotel and hired the town hall.
The man in charge was very courteous and obliging, let us have it for 10/s. Fifteen was the regular price. We tried to get the Odd Fellows Hall, a little poking place. It was engaged for the afternoon and they wanted 10 for the use of it in the evening which we declined. We put up notices of two meetings respectively at 2:30 p.m. and 6:30 p.m.
After dinner we went up in the Bush to hunt ferns and mosses. The mosses were really beautiful but the variety of ferns very poor. On our way back we called to get a few peaches at a place near the Bush. Preached a little to the lady who appeared a little interested at first, but could not see how the people could receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands and left in disgust.
At night it rained heavily. Sunday it was bright and clear. Took a walk after breakfast. Called at a house on the hill close to the Bush to see a Danish man and family that Brother James Burnett had loaned a book to. We had a drink of milk but they did not ask us to sit down and felt glad to see us go.
Our afternoon meeting was not very largely attended. I spoke first for about 20 minutes, followed by Brother Burnett who got along very well until he began to talk about temples and other principles he did not understand. Charley made a few closing remarks after which Brother Burnett and I went to see a Mr. Gibbs and family he was acquainted with; but she was an out and out Irish woman, a regular spitfire, and just waded in on polygamy.
Gibbs was a Welshman. He was tolerably quiet, but his wife is a terror. She said she hoped we hadn't come there with the idea of converting her and her husband as it would be useless of us to try. As soon as I could get in a word edgewise I told her we were after the pure in heart. We did not want any other kind; that she was like hundreds of others in New Zealand that were not worthy of the Gospel and were not good enough to make Saints of. We were made welcome and stayed to tea with them but this woman's tongue went like a mill clapper all of the time. I bore a faithful testimony to them and then we had to hurry to be in time for meeting.
Charley was there and the people began to assemble and we had quite a large congregation of ladies as well as gentlemen. As a general thing in this country we have very few ladies come out to hear us. Charley delivered a powerful discourse on the subject, "Was the thief on the Cross Saved?" Some person threw a rock in and tried to disturb the meeting while some paid good attention, considering. I made a few closing remarks and then Charley invited anybody that felt so disposed to assist in defraying the expenses of the Hall were welcome to do so. Not a soul responded as usual.
Before retiring for the night we settled up our bill for board and lodging, 6p for beds, 19/6 for 13 meals. All together our expense came to £2-7/8. This is rather dear preaching.
Just as we were leaving by the 7:00 a.m. train to return to Kaiapai our landlady said they had made a mistake, they forgot to charge for supper Saturday night; but as we did not have any that was soon settled. Brother James had paid 6 pence too much but she lacked the politeness to give it back. This last meanness let us out of Oxford.
It was a lovely morning and we had a pleasant ride to Kaiapai. Charley stayed in Rangiora till afternoon. I was anxious to answer the last letters from home which I received last Thursday. One from Brother Curtis, my wife and all of the children. I thank the Lord that they are all well and are eagerly looking forward to the time when we shall return, though they hadn't then heard of our release.
Thursday, March 8th, 1877. I worked Tuesday and Wednesday at Brother Foulkes painting. Today I stayed to finish my letters. I have written to all the children, my wife, and Brother Curtis. Also to Brother Steed. Friday worked and finished at Brother Foulkes.
Saturday, March 10th. Charley came up on the morning train. I went to Christchurch on the 2:00 train. Paid out some money for Brother James Burnett. He paid my fare and gave me two shillings and paid me ten shillings which I handed to Charley on what I owed him for my suit of clothes.
Stayed at Papanui all night. Spent the evening very agreeably talking with the Saints who were all glad to see me.
Sunday, March 11th, Brother Walker, Isabella, Mary and Agnes and Brother Henry Foster came to meeting. We had a real good time together and I returned with them to Prebleton. All were delighted to see me and we had a good time singing, etc.
Monday, Sister Walker and I went to Christchurch in the trap to buy paint, varnish, oil to paint the trap next day. I first mount crossbar to the tail band and put new trimming, etc. I spent the whole day patching.
Wednesday, March 14, 1877. Painted the trap and wheels. In the afternoon went to Prebleton with Brother Walker and Sister Walker and Ellen and Harry Foster where we met Mary Walker Buckridge according to previous arrangements and baptized Mary and Harry Foster close by the back of Sister Prebles house in a very nice grove of trees. We all enjoy a good portion of the spirit of the Lord. I never felt better since I have been in New Zealand than I did confirming and blessing Mary Walker, also Harry Foster. We had a real good enjoyable time. I felt like saying to Sister Mary, "Thy faith hath saved thee, depart in peace." Both went down into the water as humble as little children. I cannot describe my feelings. In counseling together Charlie and I thought it would be better for Brother Walker to baptize Mary, but they expressed an earnest desire for me to do it.
We returned to Brother Walker's in the evening where I stayed painting trap and enjoying myself until 3 o'clock p.m. Saturday March 17th, 1877 when I walked to Christchurch. Got caught in the rain without either overcoat or umbrella. Took the cars to Kaiapai. Sister Walker had just finished lining my vest pockets. All were glad to see me. The weather was real cold and wintry and it rained very heavy all night.
The Saints in Rangiora sent word they were coming down to meeting at this place (Kaiapai) but owing to the bad weather they did not come although it did clear off toward noon. We held meeting in the afternoon. The Saints felt well and we had a good meeting. Brother Foulkes spoke his feelings for the first time, interesting.
On Monday I returned to Brother Walker's where I arrived about five in the evening, just as heavy rain set in. They were all delighted, especially the children, at my return here. I found Charlie, he is suffering from a bad cold.
Thursday, March 22nd. Sisters Bella and Mary came to spend the day. The day set in raining good and earnest again, but we enjoyed ourselves in the house. I read the Appendix, Vision and several other interesting pieces out of the Doctrine and Covenants out loud, and we had music and singing and the children dancing a few times. In the evening we had blind man's buff and several games new to me.
Friday, March 23rd. Ellen and I accompanied Sister Ball to Prebleton. We had a good visit. She gave me some very fine specimens of transparent shells, amber color and white. We went ostensibly to get a horse and colt that had strayed away. The day was truly lovely. We got back just before sundown.
Saturday, Charlie and I accompanied by Sister Walker and Agnes in the trap (which they all express looks as good as new now it is fixed up, painted and varnished) drove to Christchurch where we left them and we then walked to Papanui, and I took the cars to Kaiapai.
Sunday, just as we were getting ready to go to Rangiora, here comes a whole load of Saints so we held morning meetings here at Kaiapai and then after a hasty lunch they returned and took another trap load from here to Rangiora and we did have a good meeting. All present, with one exception, appeared hungry for the truth. I felt free and occupied most of the time followed by Brother James Burnett. All felt to rejoice. Old Sister Miles could scarcely contain herself and preached loud and long, and so great was the manifestation of the Holy Spirit, her own daughter accused her of drinking wine or strong drink when at the same time they knew she used neither but lead a very temperate life, more especially since she has been baptized.
I stayed to tea and spent the evening reading passages out of the Bible pertaining to gathering. Sister Norfolk also stayed in the evening till a late hour. Monday I walked to Ashley. Sister Norfolk accompanied me and stayed till evening, then she returned to Rangiora on the evening train. We spent a very agreeable evening studying the Bible, hunting up passages on the gathering in the last days till the clock struck 11:00.
Tuesday, March 27. I walked to Rangiora, then Sister Norfolk and I walked to Fernside to see Sister Agnes Doak's family. Soon after our arrival Mrs. Doak commenced asking questions about our people. I sat down and gave her a complete history from the time Brother Joseph the Prophet saw his first vision, followed along through their persecutions to Nauvoo; building temples and founding the most beautiful city in the West; the driving from that city across the river on the Ice in the most bitter and inclement season of the year out on the prairie amongst savage Indians. The call for the noble and the brave volunteers or the Mormon Battalion; the journey to the mountains, and the founding of Salt Lake City by President Brigham Young, not forgetting the martyrdom of the brothers Joseph and Hyrum Smith in Carthage Jail. The cricket and grasshopper war, the trial of our people with poverty and distress, the discovery of Gold in California by some of the Mormon Battalion; the immense travel across the plains; the prophecy of Brother Heber C. Kimball and its very remarkable fulfillment relative to goods being sold cheaper in Salt Lake City than in New York City. The big move South and the great army under General Johnston in 1857-58 and its glorious results to our people; how the Lord sanctified and controlled events to advance His kingdom and its interest. It all passed along like a beautiful panorama before my mind's eye. I felt humble and thanked the Lord for the testimony of His Holy Spirit. All present were deeply interested.
We took a walk in the garden and ate peaches and apples. While at tea Mr. Doak came in and he commenced asking questions on polygamy, Joseph Smith the Prophet, etc. I had quite a job to leave. As it was it was past 6:00.
They gave us a large box full of beautiful peaches, and Sister Agnes accompanied us over a mile on our journey back to Rangiora. We found Sister Miles very anxious for me to return as there was a lady there who had been waiting all the afternoon to talk with me about the Gospel. She had had a severe shock of fright and they had already spent [£?] 130 on doctors, but in vain, even a Jalumie Battery had no effect on her in the least. I preached to her until after nine o'clock and I hope the future will prove good news. After she left, Mr. Ford and I had a long talk till a late hour.
Wednesday, March 28, 1877. After reading several chapters in the Bible to Sisters Miles and Norfolk and explaining them I walked over to the Ashley, rode all over what is called Grey Mountain down with Brother Stephenson.
Thursday I wrote to Mother, Mrs. Wiley, and Mr. Lewis Brown Jr., then took the noon train to Kaiapai. Saw Brother and Sister Burnett just starting to Christchurch. They told me they had sold out to a Mr. Benee (?) of Kaiapai.
I went down and changed my clothes and worked till 11 o'clock at night papering and screening a room for Brother George Brant.
Next day, Good Friday, Brother Boysen and wife came up and we all went to the Lea Beach. Had a good bath in the surf. Had a good time in general. We found some very pretty seaweed in great abundance. It was truly a lovely day.
Saturday, March 31, 1877. Wrote to Salina. I forgot to state we received a letter from our sister Amelia Goltz, Society Islands, written in a most abusive and rabid style.
Sister Miles gave me 4 shillings, and Sister Stephens 5 shillings. Brother James Burnett, Jr. spent Good Friday with us.
Wherever I have been this last week the Saints appear very anxious to gather up to Zion. The Lord has helped me in a remarkable manner. I have not lacked for the testimony of His Holy Spirit. I believe I have done more talking this last week on the principles of the Gospel than I have any week since I have been on this mission. May the Lord bless my feeble efforts to do good and comfort all who have entered into covenants with him, and reward all who have shown kindness to me.
I took the 2 o'clock p.m. train to Papanui where I was rejoiced to meet my brother Charlie. We had a good time for 2 or 3 hours. Administered to Sister Mortenson after which I went around and saw Charlie off on the cars for Kaiapai. Spent an agreeable evening with the Saints here. Rain set in in the evening.
Sunday, April 1, 1877. Cold wind from the South with heavy showers of rain. I spent the morning until after dinner at Brother Boysen's, lettering a board for them in these words: "This house and land for Sale".
Read the Journal of Discourses, etc. Brother Walker, Ellen and Elizabeth came to meeting. Sister Walker was very sick. All the Saints prayed for her. After real good meeting I accompanied them home. We experienced a very cold wind from the South. Found Sister Walker up and a great deal better. We had a very pleasant evening sing.
Saturday, April 7th at Kaiapai. I spent a very agreeable week at Brother Walker's. Been down to the Halswoll, round through Prebleton, did some drawing and painting for the girls. The week has passed like a very pleasant dream.
I met Charlie at Christchurch, he had seven letters for me; from my wife, son Willie, Riego Hawkins, Miss M. Blair, E. M. Curtis, Thomas R. Jackson, also one from my sister Salina stating her husband was dead. 
He died on Sunday the 11th of March about 10:00 a.m. and I heartily wish I could think of some redeeming quality in his character as a tribute to his memory, but alas I cannot. My prayer is that my sister may embrace the Gospel for the love of the truth and gather up to Zion.
I heartily thank my God that my family are all well and in very high spirits. They have heard it rumored that we are released but could not find out for certain. They do not appear to have any idea that we knew it long ago. My wife says the children were wild with delight. My dear little Lillie made herself sick with excitement.
Brother Curtis writes kindly ever giving a very interesting account of visiting the 5 Sunday Schools in Logan. Also an account of the dedication of the new tabernacle in Logan.
Willie also writes both interesting and affectionately, in fact all of the letters are full of love and respect, and kindly feelings.
I came to Christchurch with Sister Walker and Ellen but the day turned out dreadful stormy with a pouring rain from the South. Charlie and I went over to the Library and stayed till after 3:00 p.m. then walked to Papanui where I bade him farewell and took the cars for this place, Kaiapai. Brother J. Burnett and family had all been to town in the trap and of course all drenched with the rain. I had to change my clothes.
Sunday, April 8th. Storm and rain all day. Held meeting in the evening. I spoke freely on family government, prayer, etc., showing the necessity of order. Brother James Burnett feels better than I ever saw him.
Tuesday, April 10th. Just got ready to start for Rangiora when Sister Norfolk arrived, and at noon Sister Agnes Doak, to help Sister Burnett with her sewing. I stayed until Wednesday when Brother Foulkes lent Brother Burnett his trap and we went to Rangiora.
Saw James, Jr. at the flax mills where he is working. He had not sold out yet but is very anxious. Sister Miles was delighted to see me. She gave me a Pound note to help me get a few necessities. God bless her.
Spent the evening as usual reading the scriptures and explaining them till a late hour. Next morning I walked to the Ashley but Brother Stephansen's had moved but where was the question. Returned to Mrs. Miles and spent the evening talking on the Gospel to Mrs. Goldin and her daughter, Mrs. Dale. Was up till a very late hour talking to Mr. Ford and Mr. Dale. Their minds were so full of false ideas they could not see the truth.
Friday I walked back to Kaiapai. Sunday we held a District Meeting and had pretty good attendance. C. C. Hurst presided, prayer by Elder James Burnett. Elder C. C. Hurst made the opening remarks but owing to a severe cold on his lungs he gave way and called on F. W. Hurst who occupied one hour in a spirited and instructive manner, followed by Elder J. Burnett. Adjourned until half past two p.m. Singing, prayer by F. W. Hurst. Speakers were Elder John Walker, James Burnett, Jr., C. C Hurst and F. W. Hurst. I never saw a better spirit prevail since I have been in this mission. All the remarks were listened to with deep attention and interest.
In the evening we had a testimony meeting. I feel to thank the Lord for my mind appears to be fruitful and I certainly enjoy the Spirit of God in demonstration and power. I feel humble and ascribe to God the Glory and the thanks for all of His benefits.
Monday, April 16th. Charlie baptized Mrs. Golding and Mrs. Marian Dale. Mrs. Golding was born in Patta, Bolton, England in 1812, and Mrs. Dale, 29 May 1844 in Broosley, Shropshire, England.
In the afternoon Brother J. Burnett and I accompanied Brother and Sister Walker home where I spent another agreeable week till Saturday. (Sister Doak just gave me five shillings.)
I was sick for a few days and nothing could exceed their kindness and sympathy to me for which I feel like saying, "God Almighty bless them."
Sister Walker and Agnes brought me to town. I bought me a large trunk 7/6, and a pair of Elastic side boots for 22/8. Stayed at Papanui all night. 
Although it was storming and raining showers Brother and Sister Walker and Agnes and Harry Foster came to meeting. I occupied near an hour instructing the Saints, followed by Brother Walker. Then nearly all of the Brothers and Sisters bore testimony to the truth and experienced great sorrow at our near departure.
In the evening I baptized Miss Annie Christensen, an orphan girl living with Sister Mortensen. Annie was born in Salling, Denmark. They think in June, 1864. Her father's name is Christian Christensen and mother's Annie Christiansen. I also confirmed her in Sister Mortensen's house where the Saints had assembled to sing and chat, etc.
Monday, April 23, 1877. Took the cars to Kaiapai in hopes that the mail would arrive but it didn't. Spent the evening at Brother George Brant's. Read several discourses, sang, etc.
Tuesday, April 24th. Took the cars to Christchurch and according to previous arrangements met Sister Walker and Sister Preble and Sister Mary Buckridge. We all went to Port Lyttleton beach, about 2½ miles, but it set in cold and threatened rain but we enjoyed ourselves pretty well. Returned early and Ellen and I went around among the shipping. This was her first trip to Port and had never seen a vessel before.
We all returned by train to Christchurch and then they returned home in the trap and I walked to Papanui.
Soon after I got there Charlie arrived with our mail, and such a mail I shall never forget. I received letters from my wife and sons Willie and Harris, and Brother Curtis. Thank the Lord they are all well. They are all looking anxiously forward when we will return home to Zion.
I scarcely know how to describe my feelings when I read my letters. I was truly a baby so far as tears were concerned, and no wonder, for instead of brethren in Logan lending us the money to go home as we requested, they concluded it would be better for all to help so that we would have no debts to settle after we got home, and there is not one in a thousand who would have done as Brother E. M. Curtis did.
He got Brother Moses Thatcher to head the list which he did handsomely with $25.00. He does not state how much he did himself but states that in 2 hours he had collected $100.50; but it took three days traveling through the mud to get the balance. $300.00 in gold was finally raised by dint of his (Brother Curtis's) persistence and faith, and the unexampled liberality of our Brothers and Sisters in Logan. And then he says he actually tried to raise more, but time would not permit. I am glad he didn't for I have faith to believe we will have sufficient through the kindness of our Brethren and Sisters here in New Zealand.
When I thought of such kindness I felt very humble and asked myself the question, "Am I worthy of so much kindness and solicitude?" My wife says that dear little Reigo says he cannot wait but that she must let him come to San Francisco to meet me. Well, it looks now as though we will be going home soon at any rate, and I heartily thank the Lord and my Brothers and Sisters, and more especially Brother Curtis. May God Almighty bless him on every hand, and his family and all that pertains to him.
Wednesday, April 25. I took the cars for Rangiora. Stayed at Sister Miles. Sister Norfolk spent the evening. We sang hymns and talked about the Gospel until 11 o'clock p.m.
Next day, Thursday, I walked to Fernside to see Sister Agnes Doak and her folks. Had quite a long talk about Utah. I walked back and in the evening we had a good spirited meeting. Sisters Miles and Norfolk bore a splendid testimony after I got through speaking, but no one appeared anxious to go to bed as they said it was to be my last night there.
Next morning at breakfast Mrs. Miles gave me a half sovereign and 10/2 (10p). I bade them all a sorrowful farewell and took the cars for Kaiapai where I stayed till half past one p.m., then went on to Addington and from there on foot to Brother Walker's, where as usual I met with a cordial welcome. The weather is both cold and wet and very disagreeable. We had a good time singing, etc.
Saturday, April 28. I worked all day and until 11 o'clock at night trying to finish some flowers I was painting for the girls.
Sunday, April 29th. Rained in the morning. Several heavy showers but the folks, nothing daunted, got ready as follows: Brother and Sister Walker, John, Ellen and Agnes. John rode horseback and we rode in the trap. The weather cleared up for a while.
Soon after we arrived at Papanui, here came Sister Miles and soon after that Brother James Burnett and family. James Burnett Jr. and Charlie had commenced meeting. There were 2 baptized members present and seven or eight children. I might mention who were present of the Priesthood: 2 Seventies, 3 Elders, 1 Priest.
President C. C. Hurst made the opening remarks followed by F. W. Hurst on a variety of subjects pertaining to the duties of the Saints, after which we held a Priesthood meeting from half past 12 to half past 1:00 pm. In meeting again at half past 2:00 p.m. After the Sacrament was administered, Brother James Burnett Jr. was put in President of the New Zealand Conference, and Brother John Walker his first counselor. Brother James Burnett Sr. released from the presidency of the Kaiapai Branch to go to Zion. Brother Charlie gave them some excellent counsel relative to their duties. Elders Burnett Jr. and John Walker addressed the meeting, followed by F. W. Hurst, a good Spirit prevailed. The Saints felt to rejoice.
In the evening we had a general testimony meeting. One and all expressed their great sorrow for our near departure for Zion, many shed tears. All bore a good testimony or sang a hymn. We had a good time of rejoicing the whole day.
Brother Walker and family, and James Jr. stayed till after the evening meeting. If the Saints take heed to the counsel they have received they will do well, for I know they have been talked to by the Spirit and power of God, and so far as I am concerned I feel clean and grateful knowing that I have tried to do my duty.
Sister Boysen bought me a pair of blankets, made us each a pillow and put up two nice bottles of pickled onions. Sister Norfolk gave me 4/6 cash
Tuesday, May 1st. C. C. Hurst went to Kaiapai and Brother Nordstrand and Brother Mortensen helped me take our trunks round to the Papanui Station. Brother Nordstrand gave me five shillings. They bade me a sorrowful farewell. I took all our baggage down to the Christchurch station to have them in readiness to make our final start after which I walked to Brother Walker's. They were all delighted to see me. Next day Mrs. Walker, Ellen, Elizabeth and the rest of the children and I rode in the trap to Prebleton and I baptized Elizabeth Walker, born at Halsawell. C. C. Hurst also came out. Had a good time at Sister Preble's.
Thursday, May 3rd. Ellen and I rode to town.  Last Sunday, Brother John Walker gave me a one pound note, and I bought a flute 25p, and a precepto as well.  We did a little marketing and then drove out Lincoln road as far as the Halsawell Road to Sister Mary's to bid her goodbye, and she gave me a shell box and a cup and saucer for C. C. Hurst.
Poor Mary, I felt sorry for her. God bless her. After a painful goodbye we returned up the Halsawell Road to Brother Walker's.
In the evening Sister Prebles, J. Burnett, Jr. and wife and two children, and Brother John Burnett came to stay all night as this was our last day here. We had a real jolly time in the evening until after one o'clock playing Blind Man's Buff, etc., etc., besides singing and dancing.
Next morning, May 4th. This has been the most sorrowful day I have experienced since I left home in Utah. Brother Walker left us in tears to go to his work. Then about half past 8 o'clock we had a real trying time to part with Ellen, Elizabeth, Fannie, Isaac, and Joseph, Sister Walker and Sister Preble and Agnes, James Burnett Jr. and wife. John accompanied us to Christchurch, the sisters all rode in the trap and we walked perhaps a couple of miles, then I got to drive. The other Brethren got a chance to ride in another trap. The horse got so lame he could scarcely walk.
Agnes had made us a sack of crackers but by some means or other in the hurry and bustle of starting they were left behind, much to Sister Walker's horror, however, Brother James Burnett Jr. gave me 5p to buy some more. Sister Walker and Sister Isabella brought some toys and beads for the children; oranges, apples, and a comforter, one white and 2 colored shirts. Sister Preble made two large plum cakes and gave me a china cup and saucer.
I sold Harry Foster a picture, The Mexican Girl, for three pounds and he by some misunderstanding sent me two pounds. I was sorry for I have barely enough money to take me to Utah. Charlie felt very bad about it, said he was real mean, but time will tell.
While in Christchurch Sister Mary came in to the couch [coach?] to see us off although she was crying bitterly. Sister Walker and Agnes accompanied us to Lyttleton and James Burnett and wife and five children who are going with us to Utah, and quite a number of their friends.
About one o'clock we reached the wharf where the steamer RATOANA lay. We secured our births, got our trunks, etc. on board and found we would not sail till 7:00 p.m. instead of 3:00 p.m. Shortly before 3 o'clock the folks bade us a truly heart rending sorrowful farewell. I really felt sorry for them. They all wanted to accompany us to Zion. I'll never forget parting with Sister Walker and Agnes, and Agnes Preese (Sister Fannie Burnett's sister). Take it all together it was the hardest parting I ever saw away from home. May God our Heavenly Father bless and comfort them and may they soon follow us to Zion.
After they were gone Brother John Burnett and I took a long walk round and up through town after which we felt better. Finally about 7 pm. we steamed out of the harbor and by 10:00 a.m. next day, Saturday, we arrived in Wellington.
We hurried up to see dear Mother (Charlie and I). Found her in bed, she being unwell. She knew me direct but as usual didn't know Charlie. Mr. Bowler had gone to England but had made arrangements to provide for Mother as long as she lived, for which we felt truly thankful. Clement gave Mother 10p in silver, and I gave Mrs. Diff a gold sovereign or one pound ($5) to get a few little notions for Mother. We knelt down by Mother's bedside and dedicated her to the Lord, after which we bade farewell perhaps for the last time in this world.
At one p.m. we started again. The sea was very rough and all our party except myself suffered with seasickness. I was blessed with a good appetite, and therefore was tolerably good.
Monday evening, May 7th, we arrived in Auckland. Landed next morning but the Steamer CITY OF SYDNEY did not arrive until Wednesday, May the 9th. We were glad to meet Elder E. Hoagland, Father Pegg, wife, stepson Willie, a young man about 18 or 20, two daughters, Lottie about 14 and one 5 years of age. Father Pegg is 82 years old. We found them quite an addition to our party. We were now 16 souls all together.
While in Auckland it rained and blew a hurricane most of the time. We took a trip to North Shore. We got caught in one of the heaviest showers of rain I ever experienced. On account of limited means we engaged passage in the steerage. We secured our berths, got mattresses, made up our beds. The families were allowed cabins 2nd class and we ate in the 2nd class salons. There are a great many passengers, both in steerage and cabins. This steamer is sister to the City of San Francisco, one of the largest ocean steamers, and splendidly fitted up. It was a little rough when we got outside and as a general thing (self excepted) all hands were seasick again.
Thursday, May 10th. 200 miles, head wind. May 11th 283 miles. Saturday 12th, 273 miles, gained a day. Sunday 13th, 239 miles. Monday 14th, 251 miles, sighted the Nauejatous Islands off starboard. Passed near them in the evening. Tuesday, May 15, 269 miles, calm weather. Wednesday 16, 260 miles. Thursday 17, 265 miles. Friday 18, 265 miles. Saturday 19, 267 miles. Sunday 20, 268 miles. Monday 21, 263 miles.
Willie Pegg fell off a rope on the back of his head. Dented his skull in. He went cold and stiff but Charlie and I kept administering to him before they could get the doctor and when he did come he gave him the best part of a tumbler of brandy which of course made him insensible drunk. I sat us with him till 3 o'clock, then Charlie took my place.
Tuesday 22, 271 miles. Willie Pegg is gaining fast much to the doctor's astonishment. We anointed his head and administered to him occasionally.
Wednesday 23, 212 miles. At daylight we were close to Honolulu and by 5 o'clock we were along side of the wharf. Although it was very early quite a number of Kanakas were on hand. Soon all was hurry and bustle. All kinds of fruit such as coconuts, bananas, etc. and late in the day oranges, limes and corals, shells, etc. The day was delightful.
About 9:00 a.m. Brother John Burnett and I walked up to the King's Springs, enjoyed a good wash and change. Only one Kanaka woman joined us in the bath much to Brother John's horror.
We got some fine watermelons. After dinner I took Willie Pegg up in the principal part of town. In the evening Brother John Burnett and I took a long walk through and around the suburbs.
The brass band came down to the wharf and serenaded us. The Choir also. All natives except the leader of the brass band who was a German. The King came on board and the Princess took passage to Frisco with us, that is in the cabins of course. We bought some beautiful specimens of Coral and shells very cheap of the natives.
At 10:00 at night we steamed out for Frisco, and by noon Thursday we had made 144 miles. Friday, May 25th, when we arose in the morning the steamer was lying listless in the water, and all of the machinery stopped. We had quite a scene and thought of our breakdown in the Colima, but nothing very serious happened. We were informed that one of the hands in the engine room had fallen asleep and had neglected to oil some parts of the machinery, and it had got overheated. However, we were rejoiced to see her under way again by noon. We had run 244 miles.
Saturday, May 26th, 269 miles. Father Pegg slipped on a hide (they had just been butchering) and unfortunately put his shoulder out. After a great deal of trouble the doctor set it in its place. Had to administer Chloroform. The old gentleman stands it pretty well and after he was bandaged up felt comfortable.
Sunday, May 27th, 276 miles. Quite cool. Passed a Barque or Ship with all sails set. A very pretty sight. Monday, May 28, 282 miles. Wind on beam. Tuesday, May 29, 298 miles. Wednesday 30th, 281 miles. Thursday, May 31, at 2:00 p.m. arrived at the wharf at San Francisco.
Brother Hoaglund and Burnett and I went up to the post office. I received a letter from my wife containing the news of the death of little May, my brother's little daughter aged 4½ years. I also got a letter for Charlie from Brother Moses Thatcher. Brother Burnett took the letter down to the steamer while brother Hoaglund and I hunted up a Mr. Goodman at the corner of 10th and 4th street. We found him to be gentlemanly and courteous. He made a reduction on our tickets from $40 to $35. We thanked him for it made a difference of $56 in our little company. When we got back all but James Burnett started on the coach to the Golden Eagle Hotel. We found a man loading up our baggage. We took it to the baggage room on Market Street. The accommodations at the Hotel were very good and cheap. 25¢ per meal, the same for beds.
Next morning, June 1, 1877, we checked our baggage through Ogden, got our tickets and started around town. 4 o'clock p.m. took passage on the steamer Julia for Sacramento where we arrived at daylight. Saturday morning took breakfast at the Western Hotel. They took us all up in the coach. We had a very good breakfast.
They then hauled us and all of our things to the station for 25¢ each and one of the agents actually took the trouble to get us all seated together in the best car on the train.
We started about 9 o'clock a.m. Went out about 25 miles and then lay by about 5 or 6 hours, we then proceeded as far as Colfax where we stayed all night on account, they said, of a tunnel having caved in near the summit. About noon on Sunday, June 3rd, we again started. Reached the Summit about 4 o'clock p.m. where we stayed until midnight and then we almost seemed to fly along. We went at such a headlong speed that soon after daylight we reached Truckee.
James Burnett delayed in getting his bread till the last minute and got left behind which caused quite an excitement in our little company. When we got to the next town there was a telegram to put Brother Burnett's family off the train. We left them looking disconsolate enough, however, they all caught us at midnight and we rejoiced to be together again.
At midnight Tuesday they hitched us onto the Express. We then rolled along pretty lively and soon after daylight reached Kelton and Oh what a joy to see the Salt Lake again. And when we began to leave Promontory behind how very natural the old mountains looked form Ogden toward Cache Valley, and then as we drew near the settlements began to come insight; Brigham City especially, Corrine looked dried up ready to blow away, but how nice our fields looked.
The scene was quite enchanting all the way to Ogden. Such a contrast too and far ahead of anything we had seen in California. We had barely time to change cars for Logan. Had the pleasure of seeing Brother Brigham Jr. at Ogden who gave us a real hearty welcome home. We had the pleasure of his company on the cars. We had no money to pay our fares but Brother William Hopkins said if anyone was mean enough to charge he would pay it before we got to Hamptone. Here we met several carloads of the Brethren and Sisters and Sunday School Children. I cannot express my feelings. I felt humble and thanked God.
Here was Brother E. M. Curtis, Paul Cardon, Joseph Goddard, and well so many I could not keep track, and so many of the children had grown out of all knowledge. I was rejoiced to meet Willie and Harris, Lucy and Lillie and Riego. Gracious how they had all grown. Riego didn't hardly know me and was very shy.
We had a sumptuous dinner at Hamptons, after which we proceeded to Logan where we arrived at about 3 o'clock p.m. We found quite a large assembly at the station to welcome us. I didn't really feel worthy of so much honor. Such a cordial shaking of hands.
I will never forget Brother L. Farr hauled us home in his wagon crowded to the guards. We were hailed coming along the streets, and had to jump out every once in a while to shake hands, finally we reached home. Found my dear wife tolerably well but looking very thin and careworn. The twins had grown remarkably and Leo, quite a while after I got home, kept saying, "Take me to my papa, take me to my papa, I tell oo."
The children were all delighted with the shells and corals that I brought along. Everything was new to them. Besides images and animals carved out of wood, a box made of sandal wood and beautifully carved by Chinese, and then all my sketches, etc.
In the evening a very large company, over three hundred, came down with Brother William Knowles to serenade us. God bless them for their kindness. My wife says, "You must go out and invite them in." I told her our city lot would scarcely hold them. I made a few remarks to thank them, and felt to bless them in the name of the Lord Jesus.
Next day Charlie and I attended Fast Meeting. We each spoke for a short time, and on Sunday we had the pleasure of telling our experiences to a large congregation in the new tabernacle. I also addressed the Sunday School children in the morning. It does seem heavenly to me to hear our Sunday School Children sing.

A VISION OF FREDERICK WM. HURST
In the fall and winter of 1892-3, I worked at painting in the Salt Lake Temple. Although sick, I felt strongly impressed to go and do my very best.
At noon the third day after beginning, President Woodruff called all of the workmen together. He said he had been told that some of the workmen had stated that it would be impossible to have the temple completed by April 6. He said when he looked at this body of men he didn't believe a word of it. Some of you may be sick and weak (I thought he was talking to me) he continues, some of you may be give out at night, but you will be here in the morning if you are faithful. You are not here by accident, you were ordained in the Eternal World to perform this work. Brethren, I will be here April 6th to dedicate this building. I know what I am talking about for this was shown me in a vision 50 years ago in the city of Boston.
At times during that winter I was so sick with vomiting I dare not ride on a street car. I had two miles to walk to my lodging at Creighton Hawkins' home, which was located in the first Ward. Often the Brethren would say to me: "You can't go to work tomorrow." I thought of President Woodruff's promise and didn't miss a day all winter, but was constant until the work was finished.
Along about the 1st of March, 1893, I found myself alone in the dining room, all had gone to bed. I was sitting at the table when to my great surprise my older Brother Alfred walked in and sat down opposite me at the table and smiled. I said to him (he looked so natural): "When did you arrive in Utah?"
He said: "I have just come from the Spirit World, this is not my body that you see, it is lying in the tomb. I want to tell you that when you were on your mission you told me many things about the Gospel, and the hereafter, and about the Spirit World being as real and tangible as the earth. I could not believe you, but when I died and went there and saw for myself I realized that you had told the truth. I attended the Mormon meetings." He raised his hand and said with much warmth: "I believe in the Lord Jesus Christ with all my heart. I believe in faith, and repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, but that is as far as I can go. I look to you to do the work for me in the temple." He continued: "You can go to any kind of sectarian meeting in the Spirit World. All our kindred there knew when you were trying to make up your mind to come and work on the temple. You are watched closely, every move you make is known there, and we were glad you came. We are all looking to you as our head in this great work. I want to tell you that there are a great many spirits who weep and mourn because they have relatives in the Church here who are careless and are doing nothing for them."
 Three different times during our conversation I leaned over the table towards him and said: "Alfred, you look, talk and act perfectly natural, it doesn't seem possible that you are dead." And every time he replied: "It is just my SPIRIT you see, my body is in the grave." There was a great deal more that he told me but these are the important items as I remember them. He arose and went out through the door that he had entered.
As I sat pondering upon what I had seen and heard, with my heart filled with thanks and gratitude to God, the door opened again and my brother Alexander walked in and sat down in the chair that Alfred had occupied. He had died in 1852 in New Zealand. I did the work for both he and Father in April 1885. He had come from a different Sphere, he looked more like an angel as his countenance was beautiful to look upon. With a very pleasant smile he said: "Fred, I have come to thank you for doing my work for me, but you did not go quite far enough," and he paused. Suddenly it was shown to me in large characters, "NO MAN WITHOUT THE WOMAN, AND NO WOMAN WITHOUT THE MAN IN THE LORD."
I looked at him and said: "I think I understand, you want some person sealed to you."
He said: "You are right, I don't need to interpret the scriptures to you, but until that work is done I cannot advance another step."
I replied that the Temple would be completed and dedicated in about four weeks, and then I would attend to it as quickly as possible.
"I know you will," he said, and then got up and left the room, leaving me full of joy, peace, and happiness beyond description.
TESTIMONY OF FREDERICK WM. HURST
as recorded by himself under date of September 1890

I felt like I would like to leave the following facts on record. What I am about to relate transpired in New Zealand. I was about eight years of age and entirely alone, as all the folks were to meeting, and I was left to mind the house.
Being very fond of reading the Bible I took it on my lap and sat down in the center of the room, and I read the beginning of the 14th Chapter of Revelations. I was deeply interested in the one hundred and forty-four thousand men chosen for their virtue and purity, not being defiled with women, etc. They sang a new song, etc. In my childlike simplicity I fully believed every word of it. Also the Holy angel having the everlasting Gospel. I raised my eyes from the sacred book and exclaimed aloud: "Oh! I would like to be one of that glorious throng." To my utter and unspeakable astonishment the Spirit and Glory of God filled the room where I was sitting and I distinctly heard a voice from Heaven saying: "You shall be one of that number if you will live a pure life." I was filled with joy that I cannot describe, and though a mere child I resolved to love God and keep His commandments, and to do all in my power, through the mercy and blessing of the lord, to be worthy of so great a blessing. I never told my parents but kept the circumstances locked up in my heart, but I have never forgotten it. It has been a beacon or guide to me through life.
I will now relate something very remarkable in connection with that most glorious promise to me. Please bear in mind, I had never told a single soul of this heavenly manifestation to me. I attended the conference of this Church in San Francisco, April 6, 1857. Being set apart with some other young Elders, President George Q. Cannon was mouth, I was very much astonished to hear him say: "Brother Fred, the Lord called you when you were a child, and you received a promise that you should be one of the one hundred and forty-four thousand that should stand upon Mt. Zion and sing a new song, and now by virtue and authority of the Holy Priesthood, I seal and confirm that promise on your head. Oh! how vividly everything was brought to my mind. I felt like it would be impossible for me to thank the Lord enough for all of His blessings to me. Hunger, thirst, hardship of any kind, even my life if necessary for the Gospel's sake should not be withheld, and then how could that compare with such a great promise. Not a drop in the bucket compared with the vast ocean.

* * *

Still farther I had a dream in 1875 as follows: I found myself in front of one of the grandest buildings I had ever seen. The front was open to quite an extent, supported on immense columns or pillars, and about twelve steps to ascend to the open court. Altogether the building was magnificent and glorious.
I saw two persons standing by a desk upon which lay an open book they were looking at. As I raised my right foot to ascend the steps the thought occurred to me, "Am I worthy to enter such a glorious and beautiful place"; upon which they both looked at me (they were both tall fine looking men). One of them (Brother Parley P. Pratt) ran down the steps, took me by the right hand and led me up to the desk, then took me by the shoulders with both his hands, immediately facing the book. The other person still stood with the forefinger of his right hand nearly half way down the column of names, pointing to my name in full, FREDERICK WILLIAM HURST. Brother Pratt said: "Brother Hurst, we were looking over the list of the one hundred and forty-four thousand and had just got to your name when we saw you." I was so full of joy I was moved to tears. They talked to me for a short time, but what passed between us passed from me.
There was one of the Brethren that I was well acquainted with came out of the building. We ran up to each other and embraced, throwing our arms around each other's necks, filled with a joy more than I can tell. He said: "Do you know these brethren you have been talking with?"
I replied: "I judge one to be Brother Pa P. Pratt.
He said: "Yes, and the other is John the Revelator". I then awoke.

* * *

In the Spring of 1859 my wife and I lived in the 13th Ward in Salt Lake City. We were entirely out of firewood. Not having a team I borrowed a handcart and went up to the mouth of Red Butte Canyon. The snow was over a foot deep with a hard crust, consequently I had a hard pull to get there. I succeeded in getting a good load. I had to wallow in snow waist deep to get it. I had broken road in the deep snow till I was very wet. The sun was getting very low when I started for home. The cold was so intense that my pants froze stiff on me. It was very hard and laborious to pull the handcart through the crusted snow. I pulled and struggled for hours. Fortunately the moon was at the full. As near as I can judge it must have been near ten at night when I got down off the bench near the cemetery.
I was so very much exhausted and give out that I dropped the shafts nearer dead than alive, and leaned back on the load. I soon fell into a deep sleep from which I was awakened by an unseen messenger from the other world. I was grasped by the shoulders from behind and it took a great deal of powerful shaking to awaken me. There was a cloudless sky, and the moon shone bright and clear. I could see quite a distance in every direction. At first I thought my brother-in-law, Creighton Hawkins, had come to hunt for me. I looked around the load but nobody was there. I started again with my load but that was the last that I could remember.
When I came to my senses again I found myself inside a small one room house in a chair by a warm fire in a fireplace, no stove. A woman was on one side of me pouring hot soup down my throat, and a man on the other side. They told me that about 11 o'clock the good lady heard a noise outside like a drunk man falling down near the door. Her husband said: "Oh! you are always imagining some unreasonable thing or other." However she opened the door and there they found me insensible and perfectly helpless, and to all appearances dead. I told them that I had been after wood and maybe it was not far off. He went out and found the load a good quarter of a mile East of the house. I came nearly freezing to death twice in one night. 
Surely the kind and protecting care of the Almighty was over and round about me in a wonderful manner. I do with heartfelt soul thank the Lord my God.

ADDITIONAL ENTRIES by F. W. H.
April 20, 1864. Well, well, here I am alone keeping batch, and I feel very low in spirits, in fact I do not feel well. I cannot work with any spirit although I have got plenty to do, and I might say nothing to do with. One ox dead, consequently no team to plough with, and here it is time that both corn and sugar cane were being planted. Now isn't that too bad for a young and inexperienced farmer like me. And now that I have commenced suppose I tell a few more of my troubles. Here we have had a sick cow for five long weeks nursing and doctoring. Had to call in the neighbors twice a day to help get her up.
Suppose I was to keep on, eventually both paper and pencil would fail and then what a fool I would be. Don't the wise man say, "Keep thy sorrows and thy troubles to thyself." Why not be a man and shake off the feeling. Let us suppose the consequences by and by if I do not. Aurelia and the two darling boys will soon come home. She will probably feel dull on account of her mother's contemplated departure to England on a visit. The children will be tired and hot, and if I meet them with a long paper face, without a smile, there won't be much sunshine will there.
Now I don't calculate to feel dull any longer. I shall and must go to work. Now I think of it I must fix up that Lucerne patch, but before I go let me just say goodbye Ma, may you be blessed with a prosperous trip to and back from England, and may we all prosper and have plenty of good things for you when you return. These are a few of the wishes of Old Sobersides.

* * *

May 1st, 1864 (Sunday). Ma started for England yesterday with the missionaries by mule team. We all feel very lonely and dull. Willie is in such a way. He wants to know if he can go and spend Sunday with his little cousin Joe. The day is hot and dry. It is now upwards of four weeks since we have had any rain and the crops are in great need of water.

* * *

19 September 1864. Monday morning. Will you believe it, we had a little daughter come to town about quarter to one this morning. Born before I could get back with the midwife. It looks the tiniest little thing. As fat as a little pig. Aurelia is doing well. Had quite a job getting a nurse. Old Sister Davis is staying until we can get somebody else. The boys, Willie and Harris are not a bit jealous, but are very proud of their little sister. Lucy Hurst Bennett's birth.

* * *

October 11, 1864. Here we are. Poor little Harris is sick, and the baby colicky, and we are all lonesome together. I have to leave every night working at the T. O. Yards Molasses Mill. There has been very little sleep for poor me these days, but then we must cheer up. Aurelia is weak yet and we have no nurse now, and it is very hard on her having everything to see to, and what makes it worse I have to be away so much. Better times ahead. I have no doubt that things will work out alright if we will continue to do right.

A DREAM

Sometime in the year 1873, I had the following dream: I found myself standing East of where the Logan Temple now stands. I was very much astonished to see the foundation of a large building completed to the water table. I thought to myself is it possible that I live in Logan and did not know of such a great work as this going on? A personage appeared to me and said aloud: "You marvel at this."
I replied: "Yes, Sir, I really do."
He answered in a mild sweet voice: "What you see here is the foundation of a temple which will be built right here on this spot of ground in a short time from now, and it will be built by the free will offerings of the Saints, and they will be far better off when it is completed than they are now, and will be a great blessing, both temporal and spiritual."
In the year 1878 I saw the foundation exactly as I saw it in my dream five years previous.

A NOTE BY FREDERICK WM. HURST ~ 1866

The first Sunday School in Cache Stake was organized in Logan City in the "Old Hall", the second Sunday in May, 1866.
Elder William H. Shearman was the first Superintendent. F. W. Hurst took an active part in the organization.
Later E. M. Curtis was put in Superintendent until he went to Malad. Then Elder Thomas Stewart took charge for a short time. After he left to work on the railroad, Frederick Wm. Hurst was put in charge and labored until the fall of 1875 when he took a mission to New Zealand. 
Elder Frederick Wm. Hurst was again chosen and set apart as Stake Superintendent at the Fall conference of October, 1881. His counselors were Charles W. Nibley and Fred Turner.

Frederick Wm. Hurst also filled at least two stake missions in Cache Stake. The summary of his labors in the mission from January 12, 1879 to February 1, 1880 is as follows:

Place - Families Visited - Meetings Attended - Administered  to sick 
   
Richmond - 49 - 7 - 2
Lewiston -- 80 - 6 - 2
Smithfield - 80 - 9 - 3
Hyde Park - 88 - 5 - 0
Hyrum ----- 79 - 9 - 6

Total ----- 376 - 36 - 13

He reports as follows on his mission from December 15, 1893 to March 15, 1894: Have visited 473 families, attended 49 meetings, administered to 21 persons.

APPENDIX A: NOTES by SAMUEL & IDA HURST
From reliable sources it is evident that because of modesty or other feelings of his, certain things that contribute much to illustrate his character and faith have not been recorded by him.
Following the abandonment of the ship at Honolulu, he speaks of confusion among the Saints. This is very natural for there were those among them, and perhaps most of them, who had given all they had for passage to Utah. Now they were stranded in route, which would add materially to their expense. According to stories told by him to a number of persons now living, the able bodies were asked to give what they had in order to help the aged and the women and children, and then seek employment to satisfy their needs. This was done by the subject of this diary so far as cash was concerned.
He seemed to have been fairly successful in the mines in Australia considering the amount of time he had given to missionary service there. At Honolulu, after giving his money his conscience was not at ease, for he had considerable gold from the mines sewed up in his clothing. He valued this at about one thousand dollars. It was not long after giving his money for this cause that he returned to those in authority and turned over those gold nuggets also that it may help to avoid suffering of the innocent. I think he would not object to this being added to his writings.

* * *

Regarding conditions at Pony Express Stations, Sister Kate B. Carter makes this comment: "Each station had its overseer, Stock tenders, and blacksmith shop for shoeing the horses. Extra Ponies were always kept in readiness ...  Since they were targets of Indian attacks they were built as indestructible as possible with the limited material available, such as rocks, adobe, or logs. In spite of all precautions many were burned to the ground during Indian uprisings. The men chosen to man these stations were exceedingly courageous and possessed the ability to think and act quickly, since their job was perhaps the most dangerous on the route. More stationmen were killed than riders during the months of the Pony Express operation."
Of Ruby Valley Station she says: "Frederick William Hurst was the keeper of the station at Ruby Valley, about 375 miles west of Salt Lake City.... After filling a mission to Australia and Hawaii, he came to Utah, and during the months the Express was in operation Mr. Hurst was in charge of this important station. The Indians in the vicinity at that time were very hostile, since they felt that the white man was usurping their lands and food supplies. The winter was exceptionally severe, and many of the tribesmen and their families were dying of cold and hunger. Mr. Hurst believed in the policy of Brigham Young - that of feeding the Indians rather than fighting them - and being a naturally kind hearted man, he desired to alleviate their suffering. Many times he gave the Indians who came to the station bread and also a kind of poi he had learned to make in the Islands. At Christmas time he gave them a special treat of a large plum pudding which he had steamed in flour sacks over a bon fire. The Indians were deeply appreciative of these acts of kindness and often warned him of hostile bands who were bent on destroying the station. Thus he had time to secure proper defenses."
It is apparent from the last entrees in his diary from Ruby Valley that that station was the only one standing for miles around.

* * *

Following his rather dramatic account of the reception that was given him and his Brother C. C. Hurst, he made no day to day journal of his activities. He did make several individual entries as impressions came to him. These are recorded in the closing pages of this history. Though he made no records of events it would seem proper to state that he returned to his trade of house painting for a livelihood. Two children came to bless the home after his New Zealand Mission. A son Clement, who died in infancy, and a daughter who was given the name of Nellie, later becoming the wife of Charles Reeves of Brigham City, thus another large and honorable family sprang from this noble couple.
When it became necessary because of age to discontinue his trade, he spent his time with art painting, keeping a very beautiful garden of flowers and vegetables, as well as fruit trees to supply his needs. This home was on the corner of 4th North and 6th East at Logan, Utah. This was near the Logan temple where he spent much time doing work for those who had passed beyond. Life in his thinking was truly eternal, and it made but little difference with him whether he was helping those we call living, or the so called dead.
He had the misfortune of losing his companion in April of 1907. Later he married Mrs. Ann Norfolk, one of his New Zealand friends that he mentions several times in his diary.
For a number of years before his passing he would good naturedly tell his friends that he was getting homesick and would be glad when the time came for him to return home. This desire was granted him on the 30th of October, 1918, in his 85th year. His life had influenced people from all walks of life in many lands.
May I conclude with the expression of Dr. John A. Widtsoe of the Council of the Twelve, as he expressed himself to me a few years ago, which was about as follows: "He always kept a beautiful flower garden at his home just below the Agricultural College at Logan, where I was laboring as the President of that institution. Naturally my responsibilities were heavy. In times of discouragement I would often take a walk real early in the morning when all was quiet, where I could be alone with my thoughts, or receive inspiration from other sources in the invigorating freshness of the morning air. But," says he, "I was never able to get out before your grandfather, for he was always out with a very cheery 'Good Morning', and if I gave no signs of being in a hurry he would come over to the edge of the garden and we would talk over the fence. It usually was not long until some remark we had made brought from his store of wisdom and experience some story of his earlier days, and I would listen to him. He had such a marvelous personality, and as his face glowed with faith and cheerfulness, one never tired of his stories of actual living for it seemed his life had reached out into every worthwhile activity of man.
"He had a cheerfulness that would dispel any worry or fears and I would go back to my labors full of encouragement and faith in the purpose of life, and that God was interested in all of his children, and would overrule for the good and blessing of any who would trust in him to make life or tasks conform to the will of God. My acquaintance with him," he said, "has had a marked effect upon my life, for I never have spoken with him without feeling that I had received a lift, and was better prepared to carry on in my work. I congratulate you," he told me, "in having such a noble forbearer."
APPENDIX B: HISTORICAL BACKGROUND 
The New Zealand mission was originally an outgrowth of the Australian Mission. In 1854, at a conference held at Sydney, Australia, Augustus Farnham, President of the Mission, was assigned to open up the work in New Zealand. In company with William Cook, an Australian convert, he left Sydney October 10, 1854, and arrived in Auckland October 27th. Elder Cook was left in charge on December 11, 1854. By the end of March 1855, Elder Cook had baptized 10 persons at Karori, and organized them into a branch of the Church. In 1867 an Elder Asmussen, from Zion, came to labor in New Zealand. He baptized two persons, William and James Burnett, brothers, at Kaiapai on the South Island, and with the assistance of these two converts commenced missionary work at Christchurch. On June 6th 1867 Elder Asmussen left New Zealand placing William Burnett in charge of the branch at Kaiapai which consisted of seven members. In 1870 Robert Beaucamp, the President of the Australian Mission which included New Zealand, visited New Zealand, and with the assistance of the Burnett Brothers and Brother Henry Allington, a school teacher at Karori, reorganized the branch at Karori, which with some new converts consisted of 20 members, and appointed Henry Allington to preside over same. Shortly afterward left placing William Burnett in charge of the New Zealand Conference, assisted by his brother.
As usual persecution arose, and in 1871 the question of the Mormon invasion was considered sufficiently important to be brought before the Colonial Parliament, but no action was taken on account of insufficient evidence of malfeasance.
On December 30, 1871, the first company of emigrating saints from New Zealand on record, consisting of 11 souls left Auckland by steamship Nevada. The company arrived in Salt Lake City, February 10, 1872. Another company of 9 emigrating Saints, in charge of Henry Allington, left Wellington for San Francisco in April 1872.
In the Fall of 1875, five Elders from Zion came to labor in New Zealand, namely, William McLachlan, appointed to preside over the conference, Thomas Steed, Fred and Charles Hurst, and John T. Rich. They labored with some degree of success until January 1877, when the Utah Elders were called home.

Enc. His. of the Church. p 580

ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Frederick William Hurst
born 30 June 1833 to parents
William Hurst (1793-1852) and 
Mary Ann Green (1800-1881)
at St. Helier on the Isle of Jersey.

Accidental world traveler in the 1800’s -- from the Isle of Jersey in the English Channel to New Zealand, Australia, the Sandwich Islands, San Francisco, the Salt Lake Valley -- he recorded observations, emotions, conversations, dreams, opinions (often of a sharp nature), and sketches of the beauties he encountered in the world of his travels.

Frederick William Hurst died on 30 October 1918 and is buried in Logan, Utah.

Also available:

Artwork of Frederick William Hurst

Contributors of Frederick's artwork:
Jon Kramer, Erica DuPaul, Deroy Jensen, and Gordon Hurst.

Commentary by Joyce Holt